#I love OP's energy lets go! And enjoy my drawings (even if they not as juicy lol idk)
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
As someone who has drawn Fatgum's legs a few times and some other characters that got beefy legs like Roadhog from Overwatch, I can agree that they are appreciated A LOT (by me) and deserve all the attention as to how chef's kiss they are!
Bonus image of his legs in a Gengar oneie, lol
I wanna make an appreciation post for Fatgum's thighs/legs
No one seems to appreciate them like I appreciates them.
Theyre so fucking good looking.
His thighs are so thick theyre not classified as 'hams' those are entire HOGS!!
I want to worship his legs theyre so fucking good.
#legs#yus#it might be because of all the cool gear on his legs but I can't lie that they THICK n I love it lol xP#rainbow600#Mun#talking#rambling#mha fatgum#bnha fatgum#taishiro toyomitsu#fatgum#toyomitsu taishiro#thick thighs baby#thick#lets hear it for the thighs (and legs)#I love OP's energy lets go! And enjoy my drawings (even if they not as juicy lol idk)#I know this is about Fatgum but also just Roadhog's thighs n legs I LOVE VERY MUCH! They nice to draw as well ^^#art
60 notes
·
View notes
Text
đđ„'đ€ đ đđđ„đđ!
summary: just a small list of qualities & traits which may be ideal for these op men when it comes to choosing a partner pairing(s): luffy x reader, zoro x reader, sanji x reader notes: based off my personal opinion of the monster trio and what we've seen from them! i also tried to utilize their alleged mbti and enneagram types. i totally didn't get butthurt while writing this (cries)
luffy
adaptability. luffy marches to the beat of his own drum. a dinner date might quickly turn into infiltrating an underground criminal organization. its just how he is! having a partner that can roll with the punches, maybe even enjoy it, without feeling neglected, is ideal
he doesn't like the predictable and will take any opportunity to spice things up. someone who panics when plans go off track, who finds comfort in having routine, may not be the best match for him
commitment. someone who is flaky and can't keep their promises is a big red flag for him. he craves connection and loyalty. despite his childlike enthusiasm, his feelings run deep. his pain isn't something he openly shares, as he opts to express himself happily, but he will open up his his soul to you if he knows you'll be there, no matter what
following the first point of adaptability, know that luffy will show up for you regardless of the situation. a date or outing or fight might not go as planned, but he won't leave you hanging he will want to take on your big emotions too. he loves feeling, he loves knowing your feelings and understanding you. while he might not necessarily agree with all perspectives, he can see where people come from. be open with him, don't hide
creativity. this captain hates boredom and routine. he does things his own way and enjoys thinking outside the box. his partner would likely be the same way. a big imagination and a lot of enthusiasm draws luffy in. if you constantly shut down ideas without offering any of your own, it frustrates him
he would love doing things like arts and crafts with a partner. anything hands on will catch his attention! loves talking about the future. goes back to the point regarding commitment. he doesn't care if the ideas you offer are crazy or unrealistic, as long as you have him in mind for what's to come, he's all in luffy attracts people, its just how he is. to keep him actively interested, he needs excitement. if the two of you are cuddling and you're looking too cozy, he might have to start a tickle fight
vocal and affectionate. luffy feeds off the energy around him and gets satisfaction from others. he loves seeing his nakama happy and the same goes for his partner. it could be as small as a smile or as grand as tackling him to the ground- let him know, verbally and through action, that he's doing well and making you happy!
words of affirmation and quality time! he'll never get tired of hearing you talk and very much prefers it over silence. even if it's the most obscure and obtuse topic, he doesn't care as long as it comes out of your mouth a partner who is easily embarrassed by pda may not be the best match for him. luffy has no shame and will not hesitate to pull you to his side and drag you off towards whatever adventure he has planned. he'll be confused and maybe even slightly offended if you push him off
patient. luffy is not the most easy person to deal with at times. along with being patient, he would love a partner who revels in the attention he gives and can also reciprocate it without getting too overwhelmed.
however, sometimes, you want your own space and time to do things. luffy might take this as a personal hit to himself, since he's much more receptive to the criticism of his partner. this is why he would also do well with someone who is...
gentle and constructive. don't snap at the man or suddenly grow distant! if he truly loves you and is in deep, he'll be hurt and might even force himself deal with an issue in a bid to 'solve' the conflict. taking the time to explain things to him while giving him a healthy dose of affection will work wonders
will very much ask what he did wrong if you ever say you want time away from him. his extroversion makes him able to be in the company of others for extended periods of time without needing to take time for himself a partner with emotional awareness would be great for him. he feels a lot, and he feels it very strongly, so having someone who can read him is great!
likes unique features! freckles, scars, killer eyeliner... luffy is drawn to people who look interesting. before he really gets to know you, he'll probably associate you with whatever he finds most captivating about you!
zoro
independent. this man values his ambitions. having a partner with a full and functional life, outside of the relationship, is something he would admire and respect. he sees a relationships as a union between two individuals, very much egalitarian. he's loyal and passionate to the core, would do most anything for his partner, but he also expects the same in return. all or nothing.
you recognizing him as a being, as an individual, really makes him comfortable. codependency and clinginess, too many expectations will have him retreating talks of marriage and future endeavours might also be touchy. as much as he craves stability in a long term partnership, he also values his freedom and being unconstrained by expectations. donât set marriage dates or make a âplanâ for the relationship. he loves you, but he truthfully doesn't know what the future holds. all he knows is that he wants you now. the act of choosing you in the first place shows that he has you in mind for the future- he wonât get into a relationship for fun or for the sake of keeping his bed warm. he takes it more seriously than you think!!
private. you're a team, a unit. if something comes up, talk to him first. he gets needing to consult with friends for outside perspective, that's understandable, and he might even do the same. but giving your friends the hot gossip, spilling details about your relationship- it ticks him off
does not necessarily mean he prefers a quiet partner! he enjoys listening to his partner and participating in engaging conversations about obscure topics. does not care much for drama can be quite empathetic, but you have to let him know how you're feeling. he won't figure it out on his own, but once he understands where youâre coming from he becomes a lot more reasonable.
respectful. his pride is important to him. he doesn't like embarrassing himself or being embarrassed. he enjoys your teasing and affection in private, but in public prefers to hold himself to a certain standard
if you ignore these boundaries, maybe embarrass him for the sake of a good laugh, he gets a bit irritated, even if it is only for lighthearted fun preferring to do things alone, zoro knows he's starting to fall for someone when he lets someone join him for the smallest of things. could be polishing swords in silence or sharing some sake- the fact that he wants you around, even if he isn't too outwardly expressive of it, is meaningful. respect and cherish the time he gives you, don't complain of boredom or head off to do something with someone else loves you and adores you, but will not put you on a pedestal. will point out hypocrisies and double standards. don't take this point the wrong way, because once he's committed, he's committed, and won't let the relationship go that easily, but he respects himself he expects you to call him out if he ever treads over your boundaries as well
understanding & perceptive. this man very much does things how he wants, when he wants. not to say that he's inconsiderate, not at all, but sometimes things come up that simply demand his attention. if he's on his way to meet up with you and sees some marines unjustly terrorizing civilians, he won't think twice. know that in his heart, he'd never intentionally do anything to hurt you
if he chooses you, he expects you to have trust in him and his intentions. having a partner that can read between the lines and see the magnitude of his actions is something he appreciates he won't outright ask for much of his partner, so, ideally, they should be perceptive enough to give him what he needs. show him and tell him that you appreciate what he does acts of service and physical touch!
realistic, or perhaps even idealistic. he admires those with lofty goals and ambitions, those who are aware that what they seek won't just be handed to them on a silver platter
relationship-wise, zoro would appreciate a partner who is aware of the factsâŠwithout getting butthurt yes, sometimes he wants time alone, even from you. no, it doesn't mean that he doesn't love you. yes, he'll protect you with all his heart and soul, but you can't expect him to hold your hand on every island you stop on. you're pirates- this won't be a sappy love story
supportive. a partner who shows interest in his craft will get his attention. you don't have to be an expert on the ways of the blade, but asking him questions and allowing him a chance to engage in something he's passionate about will draw him out of his shell
asking about swordsmanship is probably what drew him to you in the first place. he won't bother with conversation if its not something he's interested in, so its a good way to get his attention! similarly, if he's genuinely in love, he would go the extra mile to learn about his partner's interests and passions. he is an intense lover
zoro is a bit indifferent when it comes to physical preferences. he's very much drawn towards character above all else. however, in my opinion, due to his friendship with kuina, he does tend to have a soft spot for those with darker hair and eyes, maybe even someone taller than him
sanji
generosity. sanji is a giver and is not afraid to show it. it's a double edged sword. he's shown that he is willing to sell himself short, willing to put himself down if its for the sake of others. while he enjoys giving, revels in it, he desperately craves someone who can coddle and spoil him rotten
ideal partner would not be embarrassed of him or push him away. he's a sensitive soul, afraid of abandonment from the one he loves most. accepting his love with a smile and returning it with equal or greater fervor would send him over the moon partner does not necessarily have to be super bubbly or extroverted to check this point! if sanji loves you, he knows you. a quiet partner who gives him a smile and squeezes his hand can be just as reassuring as an extroverted partner pulling him into a hug
emotional depth. this man would merge his very soul with yours if it were possible. sees partnership as a bond that will transcend all else and won't accept anything less. allowing him to explore you, all of you, will not only make him feel trusted, but truly connected to you
seconding this, a partner who can be open with him would be ideal. if you close yourself off, hesitate to divulge information, he might feel that he is doing something wrong. he understands needing time to process emotions, so if that's what you want, then at least make him aware of that he will be just as open. you're his safe space, his haven
committed and idealistic. this is a man who loves to talk about the future. marriage, kids, how your kitchen will look like⊠it warms his heart and makes him feel secure. it lets him know, even if some of the ideas are outlandish, that you have him in mind for the long run
partners that find discussing such commitments to be nerve racking, may make this cook a little panicky. you might not doubt him, but he would wonder why you felt the need to avoid the topic. did you not see him as someone you could be with in the future? talk with him, dream big with him
organized and orderly. he recognizes the effort it takes to formulate a plan and execute it, especially when it comes to dates and gifts. in the moment, spontaneous outings are meaningful, but don't hold as much weight as something which requires effort and is tailored to his partners wants and needs. he's a planner and likes when things fall into place
also ties to previous point about commitment. he finds comfort in planning a future with you and discussing your desires
compassionate. ties back to first point relating to generosity. sanji will very much push aside his own wants as long as you're happy. having a partner who can get him to speak up for himself, and actually listen, would be a dream come true. when he treats you and spoils you, he expects nothing in return. its just how he is. reciprocating and giving him his own spot in the limelight will heal him in ways he didn't even know he needed
unlike the marimo, sanji will put you on a pedestal. he thinks you're an angel, incapable of wrong. sanji needs a compassionate partner who recognizes this and gently reminds him that it takes two to form a partnership, and that he is just as worthy of love sanji does not do well being criticized by his partner. lack of reciprocation and a general disinterest in him will turn him away
reliability. he'll be in your corner, always. in a pirate world where everything is tumultuous and unpredictable, he finds solace in knowing that his partner is waiting for him. you being there for him, regardless of the situation, makes him even more eager to please you and show you that he's worthy of your affections. the simple act of showing up means more to him than most
sanji has been known to indulge in the finer things. aesthetics and looks are what catch his attention and he floods most any pretty thing with affection. however, its that emotional connection and depth, authenticity and passion, which ultimately keep him hooked
disclaimer: don't worry if you lack any of these traits- any relationship can work! these things work in mysterious ways... as long as there's proper communication and love, i'm sure any of these one piece men would adore being with you à«ź âą ï» - á
#one piece#one piece x reader#roronoa zoro x reader#zoro x reader#monkey d. luffy x reader#luffy x reader#sanji x reader#one piece fluff
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Heartbeats - Levi Ackerman x Reader
WARNINGS: Season 4 Spoilers, Mentions of Blood, Stitching up Major Injuries, Somewhat Angst, Ending In Fluff, FLOCH SLANDER
Disclaimer: I do not own any of these characters, they belong to Hajime Isayama
AOT Masterlist - Main Masterlist
Word Count: 3.6K
A/N: I REPEAT - SEASON 4 SPOILERS!!! Okay, so basically in this, you replace Hange in the little ride that she, Floch, and the rest of his little group takes out into the wilderness when they end up finding the remnants of the cart explosion. This also means you find out what happens to Levi (poor bby). I hope you enjoy, I had a lovely time writing this!
To put it simply, you were pissed off. If anyone could do a deep dive into your brain, navigate your nervous systems, and land themselves straight into your amygdala, they would find out just how livid you are. Being betrayed by your comrades was one thing. Youâve seen corruption in the military before whether it be in the Military Police or in the Garrison, so you knew it was only a matter of time that a seed of deceit sprouted within the Scout Regiment. However, you didnât think that there would be so many to purposely go against their oath and betray the core values and people who helped the Scouts become who they were. But the real kicker was that you and Hange, two of the highest ranking people in the regiment, were being led out by gunpoint by Floch. As one of the last remaining captains of the Scouts, you were almost humiliated at the thought of cadets technically holding your life in their hands as the group of you rode on horseback.
âMove along Y/N, we donât have all day.â Floch said. You didnât have to turn your head to see the power hungry grin donning the red headâs face. Instead, you scoffed and moved one of your hands up to tug the hood of your cape lower over your face. The rain was pelting your back relentlessly and you shuddered a little at the chill that ran down your back. Of course the rain had to come to make this experience even more miserable than it already was. You wished that Hange was by your side on this little outing, but of course, the little group headed by Floch would only take one of you out at a time. Pay no mind, just try to get through this, you tell yourself, gritting your teeth. You turn your focus onto happier thoughts to try and propel yourself through this little âmissionâ. Your mind flitted to random, somewhat material things; a freshly washed and dried long sleeve shirt, a cup of soothing tea, and using your ODM gear just for fun. But, like all thoughts of yours tend to do, they all turned onto the man that had been stationed out in the woods for weeks. Levi Ackerman. Four, maybe five years ago, you never would have thought that the gray-eyed man could become anything closer to you than a colleague, much less a boyfriend. But, things just fell weirdly into place, setting up your relationship. Oh, what he would say when he finds out what has been happening back at HQ, you muse, your mouth twitching into a small smile. However, your somewhat appeased expression morphed into one of confusion when a sudden cracking noise reverberated through the air and landed on the ears of you and the group of traitorous scouts.
âUh⊠Floch?â You hear one of the scouts say, their voice laced with concern.
âWhat the hell was that?â Floch asks.
âThunder maybe?â Another scout chimes in, not sounding confident in their answer. Your eyebrows knit in perplexity as your eyes narrow in the direction the sound came in. Then, it all comes together. A Thunder Spear. You conclude. A lump in your throat forms. But why? The only people out in the woods would be⊠Levi.Â
âLetâs head in that direction.â The redhead concludes. The group wordlessly kicks their horses into a canter as everyone heads toward a more northern direction. Itâs only when you get closer to the forestâs tree line that you see where that sound came from. In the short distance, a somewhat mangled titan was laying down on its stomach, but closer to you was the wreckage of a wooden cart. Planks of wood were sticking out haphazardly, and to your sorrow, so were two horses. You heard the murmurs of confusion from Flochâs group, but your focus remained on one of the horses. Why was your attention captured by such a sad sight? This poor, jet black horse was on its side. It almost reminded you of Leviâs⊠no, it looks exactly like his horse. Hurriedly, but not so fast as to draw attention to yourself, your eyes and head dart around the surroundings of the wreckage. Over the drenched plains and tall grass, nothing was out of the norm. Until your eyes landed a green Scout Regiment cloak with its hood up, definitely covering a personâs body that you recognized immediately. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Without hesitation, you hopped off your horse - your feet almost getting tangled in the stirrups of the saddle - and sprinted towards the cloak-wrapped body.Â
âCAPTAIN Y/N, DO NOT RUN OFF!â Floch shouts over the downpour of rain. Paying no mind to the mud that caked your boots and the stinging of the tall grass as it cut and pricked your face. You reach him and flip him over immediately. As soon as you see his face, you audibly gasp. A long, slightly deep cut stretched from just on top of his right brow, over his right eye, over his mouth, and then finally stopped at his chin. Substantially sized wood chips were buried into his left cheek. What made your hands shake, though, was the fact that all over his pale face and stuck in his silky black hair was his blood. You jostle him once, then twice, and then finally a third time to yield no movement from him.
âARE YOU ALIVE?â You shout into his ear, your voice trying to reach his eardrums. âANSWER ME, PLEASE!â You feel your heart breaking as his lips donât move and his eyes donât flutter with movement. Never did you think that your time with him would run out. Humanity's strongest soldier, the captain of the special ops squad, and the love of your life taken out of the world just like that? No. He was too stubborn, too hellbent on avenging Erwin and making sure that you donât get yourself into âdumb predicamentsâ as he likes to say. You hug his limp body close to you and press your ear to his chest. You knew that Floch and his cronies would be surrounding you soon, but you just wanted one last moment with you and him alone. Your eyes closed as you nestled yourself into him in a last ditch effort in order to find some final comfort from him. All you could hear was the rain and the faint squelching of the âScoutsââ boots coming towards you. But then, as light as a feather, a heartbeat. Your eyes shoot open as you press your ear against his chest closer to his chest, trying to make sure what you heard wasnât a hallucination. Another heartbeat, although faint, was there. You didnât have time to react when you heard a voice from behind you.
âI donât know what happened, but we got lucky. Our biggest threat, now covered in his own blood.â Flochâs words pierced your heart. How he could be so insensitive, so disrespectful of a human life.
âIâll send a shot through his head.â Another one said.Â
âHeâs dead.â You quickly say, earning silence from the rest of the group. If heâs going to stay alive, I have to act fast. I have to make up stuff on the fly. You say to yourself. âHe must have been hit by a Thunder Spear explosion at close range,â you say, incorporating the cracking noise that everyone heard. âI saw something similar in a training accident when Hange was in the developing stage with prototypes. He might not look dead, but his vital organs are in shreds. He died immediately from the internal bleeding.â You say, trying your best to convince them that Levi was, in fact, ready to be buried six feet under. You look up to Floch, forcing tears to spring from your eyes in order to fully sell the effect.
âWell, I know how to take a pulse. Lemme see him and Iâll check to make sure that he is, as you say, dead.â Floch said, nonchalantly. Shit. But, like some higher power was looking down on you, the titan near the treeline produced a strange smoky-like substance, gaining the attention from the group.
âWhatâs going on?â
âI havenât seen anything like this before.â
âWhat do we do?â Comments from everyone in the group were voiced, everyoneâs eyes - including yours - trained on the origin of the smoke. And there, like he emerged from a phoenixâs ashes, was Zeke. Your eyes widen, and then narrow. Theyâre obsessed with Zeke and Eren. This is my chance. Gripping Levi as tightly as you can and putting all of your energy into this exact moment, you launched you and Levi into the river that ran right next to you. You could hear the warped voices of the traitorous scouts as you plunged into the freezing water, but you couldnât and wouldnât turn your head. They had the guns, they had the manpower, and they had the higher ground. The only way you and Levi would survive this is if you swam down the river. So, you swam, and swam, and swam.
You gasp and cough up water as you resurface, immediately putting your efforts into getting Levi out of the river water. You manage to push his body and roll it a foot away from the riverbank before you get swept under the water again. FIGHT, DAMMIT! You scream to yourself, clawing your way out and onto the land next to Levi. With another cough and hack, you grab hold of your unconscious boyfriend and somewhat drag, somewhat carrying him into the woods to find what little shelter you could get. You whip your head around quickly to survey your surroundings, finding solace in the fact that itâs just the two of you.
âO-okay,â you waver, your mind strained and your body exhausted, âthereâs no one here or after us right now. Weâre safe for right now.â You say, hopeful that Levi could hear you. You quickly make a camp out of the supplies that you had on your back as well as the things you could find in nature. Thankfully, every scout - captain or cadet - was required to carry a full tent and sleeping pack, so as quickly as you could, you set those both up. From when you were hammering in the little pegs of the tent and unfolding and rolling out the sleeping pack, you kept a watchful eye on Levi. Finally, everything was set up and a small campfire was roaring. Now, you could officially tend to him. You peel back the cloak from his body and set in near the fire to dry it off. Pulling Levi gently over and onto the sleeping pack, you brush back his hair from his face so that you could fully assess his injuries.
âOh LeviâŠâ You murmur, taking in that big scar again. There was no doubt that he had gone blind in his right eye. All you could hope was that there is no infection. So, quickly, you take out your first aid kit and get to work. First, you start to remove the wood chips from his face with tweezers. âYou know, you would be furious if you saw how Floch treated Hange and the rest of the leading officials within the Regiment. Probably wouldâve ended him right then and there.â You blab, trying to distract yourself and talk to Levi at the same time. Pulling wood out of your boyfriendâs face was not something you loved doing. Thankfully, there werenât that many chips and they didnât splinter, so that work was quick. Now came the monstrous task of stitching up those gashes stretching across his face. The one on his cheek didnât worry you, but the one stretching across his eye and mouth most definitely did. So, to try and fuel your confidence, you start with the smaller and less dependent one. After a couple of shaky tries, you finally thread the needle and tie a knot at the end of it to prevent the stitch from coming undone.Â
âOkay, you can do this Y/N. Itâs just like when your mom used to stitch up your clothes, right? Just nice and slowâŠâ you say to yourself, bringing the needle to his mangled skin. âLevi, I canât believe youâre making me do this you asshole!â You whine, a few tears falling from your eyes as you finally stick the needle through his skin and stitching it together. You got into a steady rhythm, messing up a bit here and there, but eventually getting the job done. You grab the little thread scissors and snip off the end of the thread, tying the little thread at the end of the gash tightly, but not as taut as to rip the stitching.Â
âNow onto the big one.â You breathe, prepping yourself. With a deep breath and a scrunch of your eyes, you begin at his chin and start making your way up. It was a short distance to stitch to his bottom lip, but you hated to sew that part up. Those lips were always so soft against your skin. From pressing butterfly kisses to your shoulders when you would wake up in bed, quick ones to your forehead before leaving for a mission, and passionate ones to your lips when you would finally get back, those lips comforted you and helped you through the tough reality of living. Now, you had to leave a permanent reminder on his lips that he wasnât as invincible as he mightâve once thought. You tie that part off before starting at his top lip, making your way up to his eye. This was the part you were dreading. Those silver irises drew your attention in whichever situation you were in. Whether it be a meeting of the minds or just a quick glance his way, you would get absolutely lost in those gray pools. Now, he would have only one and his vision would be used through a single eye.Â
âCome on L/N, youâve got this.â You whisper while starting to stitch his eye. It was a rough, uncomfortable experience, but finally you made it over his eye and to his forehead. And, with one last tie and a snip from the scissors, you were done. The last thing you had to do was wrap his right hand. You discovered, when dragging him through the river, just how far his injuries extended. Two of his fingers, his middle and index, were cut clean off. It pained you to know that he would have to relearn how to use ODM gear again. The tool he was a master and artist at using, making himself look graceful and deadly at the same time, he would have to relearn. You just covered his hand and wounds quickly, and let your mind veer from that. You cleaned his face again, swiping a clean strip of your shirt, a piece you ripped off, and went carefully over his stitches and took extra care in the more tender areas. Then, you threw it to the side and plopped down at his side, staring at the grass in front of you.
âWhat the hell do we do nowâŠâ You say, your voice dry and void of life, your eyes sullen. âWe canât stop Zeke between you, me, and the rest of the scouts we have on our side. Erenâs on this weird and insane rampage, ostracising Mikasa and Armin from himself, as well as the rest of us. The Yeagerists are becoming this crazed cult by seizing control over everything⊠I just do not know what to do.â You confess, laying all of your feelings out for him to, hopefully, hear. Glancing back at Levi, you see heâs still motionless. However, you see the shallow rise and fall of his chest, and that comforts you for now.Â
Levi is still unconscious when you begin formulating ideas on how to get him back or get help in general. Armin, Mikasa, and the rest of the 104th cadets were being kept somewhere, you knew that much. You had no way of knowing where they were keeping Hange or how she was doing, and the other top ranking officials of each of the different regiments were either colluding with the Yeagerists or being beaten to a pulp by them. Even Hitch, a member of the Garrison that everyone had taken a large liking to, was probably still guarding Annie who was stuck in her crystal for four five years and counting. Your thoughts were put to a hold, though, when a beam of light and a booming sound erupted from the walls. You spun around to face the light, absolutely dumbstruck at the sight. You had seen something like this before, for example whenever Armin or Eren changed into their respective titans, but this was something different.Â
âOh my-â You begin to say, but then a strangled sounding groan was voiced. Levi. Whipping your head to face him, you find the black-haired man sitting up slowly and grumbling.
âThe Beast⊠That piece of shit⊠where is heâŠ?â You quickly make your way over to him, pressing a gentle hand to his stomach.
âHey, easy, lay back down.â You order softly. To your surprise, he complies. âZeke went back to Shiganshina with the Yeagerists.â You explain, trying to answer Leviâs question. You see the absolutely defeated look in his eye, but was not able to see his frown through the wrappings you had placed around his head to dress his wounds. âLevi,â you ask softly, bringing your hand to lightly hold his left hand, âwhat happened?â His gaze left yours to look beyond yourself, maybe towards the sky.
âI screwed up. I didnât take into question whether Zeke was ready to die or not. I guess he was since he triggered that thunderspear I had aimed towards his neck. I let him get away. Again.â His eyes went back onto yours.Â
âI⊠I know youâre upset and you want your revenge, I really do. But, for right now, I think that we-â
âIf we keep running and hiding, where the hell will that get us.â Levi interrupts. You press your mouth into a tight line and look away from him.
âI know, I agree.â You say, sighing. âWeâll get back there, back into the action. Weâll make things right.â
âMy goal is to kill Zeke.â He says. You know that killing Zeke has been on his mind ever since Erwin, and you know it will never leave it. However, you canât stop the worry that rises within you when you think about how that may be Leviâs only goal. How after he completes it, he wonât make new goals or find new dreams to carry out within life. Your body goes a bit rigid and now you turn away from him completely. However, if you could see Leviâs face, you would know that he realizes how his wording found a way to hurt you, and he hated that. He hated the thought that you had to risk your neck for his, take care and stitch him up, and now put up with him. âY/N-â
âNo, I understand.â You say, turning your face back to his and pressing a smile that didnât quite reach your eyes onto your face.
âY/N.â He says more forcibly now, causing your fake smile to drop. âKilling Zeke is my goal. Itâs not my entire life's purpose.â Tears start to well in your eyes as you bite your cheek, willing them to stop.
âOkay.â You croak, grasping onto his hand tighter. You feel his grip on you tighten as well. âLevi Ackerman, we will get through this, do you understand me? You are not allowed to die on me until we are both old and gray and on rocking chairs outside on the little patio in front of our house, got it?â You say, letting the tears flow freely.
âUntil weâre old and gray.â He repeats, nodding. You sigh out of pure exhaustion and lay down next to him.
âIt fucking sucked stiching you up. I donât understand how medics do that.â You say, trying to change the subject.
âYeah, well, I could tell the stitches are shoddy at most. Youâll probably leave me with an ugly ass scar across my face.â He bites back. This earns a smile from you as you turn your head, pressing a kiss to his left cheek.
âYou could prove to be a whole lot nicer to me. I had to drag your ass through a river.â
âI wouldâve paid money to see you swim.â He muses, earning a drop of the jaw from you.
âHey, I can swim fine!â You reason. A few beats of silence pass.
âThank you. For dragging me away from those little shits and cleaning me up.â You nod and let one of your hands fall on his chest, feeling his heartbeat. Itâs steady and consistent this time, causing a smile to spread across your face as you close your eyes.
âI love you.â You say, grasping onto his shirt.
âI love you too. And I promise, for the rest of your life, Iâll be there for you too.â Unfortunately, the last part of confession falls upon deaf ears on your part since you passed out into a much needed sleep. Thatâs okay to him, though. He would be there by your side to tell you that again, and again, and again.
#levi#levi attack on titan#Captain Levi#Levi fanfiction#levi x reader#levi x y/n#Levi x You#levi x reader angst#levi x reader fluff#Levi fic#levi fanfic#levi fluff#LEVI ACKERMAN#levi ackerman aot#levi ackerman fic#levi ackerman fanfiction#levi ackerman x reader#levi ackerman fluff#levi ackerman attack on titan#levi ackerman angst#attack on titan#attack on titan fluff#attack on titan fanfiction#snk#snk x you#snk x y/n#snk x reader#aot fic#aot x reader#AoT
366 notes
·
View notes
Text
Restless Rewatch: The Untamed Episode 14 first part
(RR The Untamed Masterpost) (Canaryâs Pinboard - more Masterposts)Â
Warning: Spoilers for All 50 Episodes!
Murder Turtle, Continued
Lan Wangji wakes up after a good night's sleep leaning against a rock wall, to find that his leg is no longer splinted, and his perfectly clean and unbloody headband has been put back on his head while he was sleeping.
Leaving aside the "not waking up" part of things, how, exactly, did Wei Wuxian get his headband on without mussing his hair? Did he bring a crochet hook?
Wei Wuxian gives him a sitrep and then they cozy up and have an extended conversation about the nature and history of the Tortoise of Slaughter. Wei Wuxian is interested in everything Lan Wangji has to say, and Lan Wangji talks a lot more than usual; they are completely on the same wavelength here and are enjoying swapping obscure knowledge.
Lan Wangji: My lacerated leg and I are actually super aware that it has big teeth, but thanks for the reminder.
In the course of the conversation, Wei Wuxian mentions his plan to 1. sneak into the tortoise's shell and 2. drive it out of its shell so they can attack it.Â
OP did a little tortoise research and learned that the only species of turtle that can leave its shell is the Koopa Troopa.
Good news for Wei Wuxian: If you jump on its shell in the right spot, you can rack up a pile of extra lives.
Does that make the Tortoise of Slaughter a giant Koopa Troopa? Perhaps...the king of the Koopa Troopas?
I'm gonna say yes.
(More after the cut)
Letâs Go Killing
Wei Wuxian is exhilarated by the idea of fighting a giant dangerous monster with Lan Wangji. Some day Wei Wuxian will found the Nike clan, because his motto is definitely "Just do it."Â
It's sweet how, in his romantic notions about chivalry and Lan Wangji, he's completely elided the original reason they were (sort of) told to venture together.Â
Wei Wuxian:Â I'm still on the "find the Yin Iron" quest; I'm just skipping the "suppress it" part. Â
Wei Wuxian weighs up their chances against Bowser and tells Lan Wangji that even if they die, it will be badass to be killed by a famous monster, so they won't have to feel embarrassed.
This is the exact moment that Lan Wangji's feelings for Wei Wuxian go from "smitten" to "gagging for it."
Lan Wangji: as soon as we get out of here I'm going to borrow a whole lot of books from Nie Huaisang
The boys come up with a plan that involves a rather long montage of collecting archery equipment and deconstructing it. This potentially-dull montage is fun to watch because they are both very, very good looking.
Artists who want to draw Wang Yibo as an elven archer, this is your episode.
Now we suddenly have, with zero explanation, telepathy. Ok, sure. It seems to work kind of like a phone conversation, in which they say specific things to each other, rather than like Cherry Magic telepathy where you can hear everything the other person is thinking. Or at least, neither of them is embarrassed, so I assume they are maintaining some mental privacy.
Club Ruohan
Same, Wen Chao, same
At some point there is a boring sequence at Club Ruohan. Â Wen Ruohan doesn't know where Xue Yang is, but really wants his hunk of Yin Iron. Wen Chao thinks that WRH's 3 pieces of Yin Iron should be able to beat Xue Yang's 1 piece, but apparently he is dumb and that is not how math works. O...kay? OP does not understand this either but whatever, Wen Ruohan is boring, moving on. This scene is really just here to make us think about Yin Iron before Wei Wuxian jumps into Bowser's shell.
Bigger On The Inside
So then Wei Wuxian climbs into Bowser's shell, which is, to quote The 12th Doctor, bigger on the inside.
Bowserâs shell is the approximate size of my entire house. It is also bathed in a hellish pure red photo filter, which OP has done her best to remove for these gifs, because it gives me eye strain and it obscures Xiao Zhan's hotness.
Camera Operator: What did I do?Â
Wei Wuxian wanders around inside, finding random corpses encased in slime cocoons. Tortoise, spider, xenomorph, whatever. There are also random curtain things hanging all over, and then at one point Wei Wuxian stares into the face of a corpse, and then does a jump scare response at the camera operator even though nothing particular happened.Â
I imagine the corpse was supposed to open its eyes and say "killl meeee" but it got censored. He also makes about 8 other faces at the camera operator, so we get that the inside of this TARDIS-like tortoise shell (must...resist...temptation...to...say...TORDIS) is yucky.
Lan Wangji waits outside listening to Wei Wuxian telepathically complain about the smell. Â He is anxiously clenching a bundle of string and an arrow, and wishing he could clench Wei Wuxian Bichen instead.
Serendipitous Yin Iron
Wei Wuxian backs his way through the TORDIS until his butt bumps into a sword that is steaming with resentful energy. That's right: Wei Wuxian is about to pull a piece of Yin Iron almost literally out of his ass.
He grabs it and is overwhelmed by its screaming resentful energy and has to let it go again.
So this is what a vibrator with 4 batteries feels like
When Bowser comes looking for him, however, he quickly decides to go for it, grabbing the sword and singing "I've Got the Power (Gonna Make You Sweat)"
Wei Wuxian plunges the sword into Bowser's lower jaw, and Bowser pulls his entire head out of his shell with Wei Wuxian attached, while leaving the rest of his body and all rational laws of physics inside the shell.
Gamera Versus the Cultivators
What follows is one of the more ridiculous action sequences in the history of the world, and I say that as someone who likes Mothra movies.Â
Wei Wuxian hovers in a perfect horizontal plank while âhanging fromâ the sword, which is held well below the level of his torso. While Bowser spins him around. For much of the time, Bowser keeps his head still and just waves his neck around.
Lan Wangji and the camera operator do everything they possibly can to make "guy pulls on string" look interesting.Â
Everybody tries really, really hard and the actors are great at pretending something is there when it isn't, but this whole sequence is just horribly conceived.
What works well, though, is the Yin energy and Wei Wuxian's wrangling of it. He starts off being frightened and overwhelmed, and looking like it's too much for him; I dont' know if they made his face puffy on purpose or if that's just what happens when you spend days hanging from the ceiling fighting an imaginary monster. But he looks slack and unwell as he grapples with the iron sword.
Which makes this moment, when he gets control of it, deliciously creepy. He uses the power of the Yin Iron to stick a bunch of pokey things into Bowser's neck.
Lan Wangji has seen him struggling and now sees him...not struggling. Which scares the piss out of him, and he moves to finish the fight as quickly as possible, slicing up his hand and breaking the string. Combined with the pokey things, this does the trick and Bowser dies while Wei Wuxian faints and falls into the water.
Do the Whumpty Whump
Lan Wangji rescues him and wakes him up, and Wei Wuxian clutches the Yin Iron sword and tells Lan Wangji that he was knocked out by the screaming of disembodied voices.
This certainly sounds like a strange and dangerous phenomenon, so Lan Wangji carefully asks him to explain everything.
Ha ha ha j/k. Lan Wangji asks him exactly nothing about the strange sword or the black smoke or his weird evil smile or his new power over pointy objects. Lan Wangji appears to have a Star Trek: TNG level of unconcern about strange phenomena happening directly under his nose. But in fact he has noticed what's up, which is why he will be instantly distressed when he sees Wei Wuxian's flute moves at the Wen Corporate Headquarters.
Wei Wuxian has a fever (stay positive test negative) and comments on Lan Wangji's being so nice to him.
Wei Wuxian: I could never have imagined Lan Er Gongzi acting this concerned about me. Lan Wangji: what else have you never imagined me doing, while we're on the subject?Â
Lan Wangji transfers a stream of spiritual energy to him. Lan Wangji has so much spiritual power he can be a battery for Wei Wuxian without breaking a sweat or, like, noticing whether Wei Wuxian has a golden core or not, for that matter.
Wei Wuxian basks in the nice feeling of gigajoules for a while but then decides he's bored. So then he pouts, whines, and cajoles Lan Wangji in exactly, EXACTLY the way he whines at Jiang Yanli. I think this, while annoying of him, is a leap forward in his relationship with Lan Wangji.
He's letting his guard down and not just allowing Lan Wangji to take care of him; he's demanding to be cared for on multiple vectors, when he asks the guy who's already busy healing him to sing to him as well.
Lan Wangji obliges, singing him the song he composed about their love cultivation journey, while Wei Wuxian (or possibly Lan Wangji) (or possibly both) has a flashback to assorted sexy interactions that they've had so far.
Wei Wuxian memorizes the song perfectly on one hearing, before passing out.
Writing Prompt: Baldurâs Gate III / Untamed Crossover AU featuring elf archer Lan Wangji
I DARE YOU
Soundtrack: 1. Everybody Dance Now by C+C Music Factory 2. Paradise by the Dashboard Light by MeatloafÂ
Wei Wuxian fainting tally (cumulative): 3
#fytheuntamed#the untamed#wangxian#the untamed gifs#the untamed meta#the untamed spoilers#restless rewatch the untamed#my gifs#canary3d-original#asian whump
325 notes
·
View notes
Text
This is a ref sheet of how I draw PvZ's iconic Sunflower. Keep in mind that all the PvZ characters I'm drawing, previous and upcoming are my first times actually drawing them. And I think I did well with her, just like with Peashooter.
The bio for the Sunflower (the main one) is this:
"While she prefers to stay behind enemy lines (unless if there's a plant in need of reviving there, despite her stress and fear that comes from that), that doesn't stop her from using her ranged attacks while keeping everybody in high spirits with her sunny personality and superior healing. As the backbone of the plant team, it's her job to keep her teammates alive, a job she loves doing."
As for the other Sunflowers, here are their bios.
1. While terribly mysterious to everyone, Mystic Flower is very wise, able to give guidence to the plants when needed. She also enjoys a bit of rubbing it in zombies' faces every once in a while, and she always does it in a very polite way. She is feared by her weapon filled with mysterious energy.
2. Due to her continulessly vent powerful electrical energy, all thanks to her over-tanning on the day she got those powers, Power Flower is mostly in distress when trying to control it and is very let down when she sees all the acidental damage caused by her. But when her spirits are high thanks to fighting zombies, she uses her powers to help the plants and ruin the zombies' day.
3. Fire Flower feels very gifted with the fire-based powers she had recieved thank to a date with Fire Pea, who, as of right now, is her boyfriend. Unlike the OG Sunflower, she perfers to go into enemy lines, but sometimes, can be reckless while doing so. She also loves it when zombies burn to the ground, indicating that she has a love for arson. Although. this gets out of hand a few times, but not to the point when Crazy Dave's house burns to the ground.
4. Shadow Flower is very nocturnal, making her an excellent night patrol leader. Although, she likes to work alone, only working with someone if needed. Since no one can tell what's under her mask, some say she's just a sunflower with her own identidy. But just like any other superhero, she fights crime and rights any wrongs, and is pround doing it.
5. Metal Petal, despite her being a bit cocky and reckless, adores fighting straight into the face of the zombies, literally and figeratively, even more so than Fire Flower. And what scares both plants AND zombies is the fact that she always comes back alive. While she may move slower than any other sunflower, she's the best at dangerous solo ops and defending teams of plant escorts. She's also one of the very few plants that can counter a Foot Soldier's ZPG in the face.
6. Little was known about the Sun Pharaoh until her sunflower-shaped pyramid was discovered in the early eighteenth century. According to the local hieroglyphs, she enjoyed long walks on the beach, had many catnip companions and enjoyed eating chicken salad sandwiches. Those are things she still enjoies as of present day. While she's a helpful ally and believes in the plant cause, she is mostly seen in her egyptian temple, only coming to the plants' base if necessary. While her calm demeanor and somewhat cold personality can come from her previous companion, Cleopatra, her sunflower personality is what balances her mood perfectly. She's best friends with another royal plant, Rose and, while she perfers working alone when it comes to royal dutiies, when it comes to helping other plants, she perfers working with Law Pea, Armored Chomper and Bandit Cactus.
7. Alien Flower is a Legend of the Lawn, who comes from an alien plant world and wants to be seen. She gets very angry whan zombies try to hide her away, forcing her to kill them without any remorse. But she's allways helping the plants when to comes to interstellar discoveries. She's also the only plant with a pilot's license when to comes to flying airplanes or spaceships.
8. Vampire Flower is very commited to being a goth plant. She can also be competitive when facing zombies. While she can be a bit annoyed with shenanigans, she at least doesn't put people's spirits down when discussing hope. She's best friends with Count Chompula.
9. Stuffy Sunflower's all about sunshine and rainbows. She gets very upset when even a single zombie hates rainbows. While the OG Sunflower may have a sunny personality, she always gets help by Stuffy in order to cheer people up in their most depressing time. Just ask the plants who went through The Great Depression.
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Love You
I completely recommend watching 2x14 Borrow or Rob, and the beginning of 2x15 Draw O Cesar Erase a Coward, before reading this fic. While this fic is AU it does have many similarities and minor details that it couldn't hurt to watch the episode first! Anyways enjoy!!!!!
#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:#:
Kurt had a day.
Not bad. Definitely not good. Just... A day.
A day he'll never forget actually. It was so full of ups and downs. From Shepherd plunging a knife into Sean's heart, to joking with Jane about whether or not he could handle Rich Dotcom. From shooting Rich to... Jane's date. That hurt. When Shepherd shoved a knife through Sean Clarke, Kurt's adrenaline spiked, he felt so alert for so long, he thought he would throw up. He got the same feeling from Jane. Except it was everytime she moved, spoke, brushed a lock of hair behind her ear, etc. Her admission of her date was too much. Kurt went straight home, got a damp rag, and laid down. Staring at the ceiling.
Though he did have to say, it still wasn't the worst part of his day. He felt bad. Witnessing first degree murder should automatically be the worst part of your day.
But when it comes to Rich.....
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
Kurt and Rich were sneaking through the secret underground tunnels of Jamison College, in order to get into the Deadalus gathering.
"This is interesting." Rich says, while coming to a stop.
"What?" Kurt replies shortly.
"Well this is the door, but the handle's different."
"Different how, Rich?!"
"Wel- well it's not there anymore?? Probably on account of all the hookers I snuck in it." Rich gestures to the handless door.
"Ok, so what's behind this door?" Kurt inquires, looking around.
"The closet. What are yo-"
"Stand back."
Kurt, with a running start, kicks the door in to find himself deep within the walls of a massive walk in closet.
"Aaaaa just how I remember it."
"SHHHHH!" Kurt puts his ear to the door, the one still on it's hinges, just in time to hear the gasps of attending guests and a soft female voice hushedly asking someone to notify security of the discrepancy.
"Shit."
"What?" Rich asks, genuinely confused.
"The guests are getting security to come check out 'the noise in the closet'."
"Oh. What are we gonna do Stubbles? I'm a sly guy but how do we explain that?"
"Oh God, why do you hate me?" Kurt says looking towards the ceiling.
"What? You're acting strange Stubbles, like weirder than normal. I mea-"
Rich was cut off by Kurt's large hands cupping both sides of his face, to kiss him. Without separating he backs Rich against a near wall, mimicking the earlier noise. Rich squirmed at first but expectedly went along with the unexpected.
"Come on Stubbles, you can at least use some tongue!"
"Shut. Up." Kurt snarls. "Actually. . . I need you to make some. . . noises." Kurt says while blushing furiously.
"Security is on their way." Tasha notifies through comms.
"Yeah you guys better get out of there." Reade warns.
"And say what? Oh hey haven't seen you in a while, please excuse my entering through a closet?!" Rich whisper-yells.
"Everyone shut up!" Kurt also whisper yells. "Now Rich I need you to moan a lot. Loudly."
"You could always make me Stubbles!"
"Rich!"
"Kurt what the hell are you doing?" Reade asks, growing increasingly concerned about his teammate's mental health.
"Rich just do it!"
"OOOOH! STUBBLES, YES!" Rich practically screams.
The party guests turn a side eye. But the security, like Kurt hoped, were turning away, figuring that the noise came from two enthusiastic partygoers. Or if the other patrons were anything like Rich maybe more.
Of course Weller didn't know that yet.
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
"Ohhh. Now i get it, I can't believe this is working." Reade says, half laughing at the ridiculous noises coming out of his earpiece. "Hey Kurt it's work-"
"Will you shut up?!" Tasha butts in.
"What are you tal-"
"He doesn't know that they stood down yet." Tasha says wriggling her eyebrows. "Hey Kurt most of the security guards stood down but you still have a couple incoming. . . You might need to amp it up a bit!"
Her and Reade try and fail to stifle their laughter after Rich let's out a completely overexaggerated 'UNGH'!
"Come on Stubbles, they're not buying it, you're gonna have to join me if you wanna get out of here."
"Why me? God why me?" Kurt says again looking up.
Kurt let's out a loud and breathless 'Oh God' that completely undoes all of Tasha and Reade's composure. They are hysterical by now. They completely lost it when Rich and Kurt started harmonizing!
"Stop! Stop!" Tasha said. "I can't take it anymore." She pulls herself up from the floor of the van, where she fell from laughing so hard.
"Yeah guys, the security's gone. They're long gone." Reade adds, clutching his stomach.
"Yeah Rich so goo- wait what?!"
"Yeah you're clear." Tasha clarifies.
"You could have compromised this entire op!" Kurt says furiously.
"We all know that's not why you're mad Stubbles. And as the bible states-"
"I swear to God Rich, if you say another word I will shoot you."
"Another word."
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
Kurt flushed red just thinking about it. What was he going to put in his field report?!
He turned to lay on his side to take in the fresh scenery of the wall instead of the ceiling. After laying there for about two minutes, he finally got up to fix himself dinner.
While gathering ingredients, Kurt's mind inevitably wandered back to Jane's date. Everything about it tore at him. What she'd be wearing, what she'd eat, would she cover her tattoos, would she wear makeup. . . . . . . .
His thoughts were interrupted by a phone call.
It was Jane.
A million questions ran through his head. Why is she calling him? Shouldn't she still be out on her date?
He lunged for the phone but then. . . He stilled. Didn't move a muscle. He picked up his phone, turned it over, and resumed gathering ingredients.
Once the phone eventually stopped buzzing, Kurt's inner turmoil came to play.
'Why didn't you answer?! Jane could be in trouble!'
'Be rational Kurt. She's on a date, probably just calling to let you know that she'll complete her paperwork tomorrow, since she's busy.'
'Look, everyone knows you're in love with her, but you can't act like some overprotective boyfriend whenever she's around.'
Kurt shakes his head. He wasn't in love with Jane Doe. Was he?
'Of course you are! That's why you lunged for the phone as soon as you saw her name, but put it down when you realized she was still on a date.'
'No. If I was in love with her, I would have immediately answered.'
'No. You love her so much that you realized that if she's having fun, even with another man, you wouldn't want to ruin that. That's love.'
'What am I supposed to do? I can't love her from afar.'
'This may be selfish but what if I proposed the idea that Oliver is Sandstorm?'
'It could work. But why not just tell her how you feel?'
"Because I'm just not ready yet." Kurt voiced sadly.
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
First thing the next morning, Kurt was walking up and down the hallways, over and over again. In order to 'accidentally' bump into Jane on her way to Patterson's lab.
After three consecutive minutes, Jane appeared. She was wearing this loose, pastel green shirt, that roughly covered all of her upper body tattoos as well as bringing out her eyes. She paired it with tight blue jeans, which she almost never wears, and a few silver rings on her right hand.
"Wow." Kurt whispered. What looked like any other outfit, looked stunning on her. He almost forgot to 'bump' into her.
"Jane!"
"Oh, hey!"
"You get Patterson's text yet?"
"Yeah, heading there now."
They walk in silence for a few heartbeats, until they turn into a secluded hallway.
"Jane wait." Kurt says while gently grabbing Jane's arm.
"Kurt, what is it?"
"After you told me last night, about your date. I started thinking. . ."
Jane subconsciously starts to hold her breath. Her expression wreaks of hope.
"Hey! Glad I found you two, Patterson's got something." Tasha pops in.
"Yeah." Kurt says releasing Jane.
Saved by the bell.
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
The debrief, while no longer than usual, felt unbearably long. The charged energy from Kurt and Jane's previous conversation still radiated off of them.
While any hope of continuing it was completely shut down by the tattoo clues pointing to three different entities, causing the team to split up completely. Kurt with Roman, Jane with Tasha, and Patterson with Reade.
This was going to be a longgg day.
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
The team finally reconvened at about 5pm. They had just finished the field reports. All three of them. It was exhausting.
Fortunately for Kurt his adrenaline spiked right back up about an hour later when Tasha, so graciously, reminded the group that they never filled out the field report for their Deadalus mission. Which caused Reade and Patterson to burst out into a fit of giggles.
"What's so funny?" Jane asked, looking to Kurt, smiling.
Kurt goes wide-eyed. She doesn't know.
This was going to be a long night.
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
The team had just finished catching Jane up while writing the 'going to be extremely redacted' field report.
"Wait I'm still confused. If you just wanted Rich to moan, why did you kiss him?"
All eyes look to Kurt.
"We- well I was under the impression that security was going to be charging through the door at any second." He says glaring at the pair of agents who were strategically avoiding his gaze. "And when they did, if they saw us. . . you know-"
"We don't know, Weller!" Patterson howled.
Kurt glared.
"Yeah I kind of want to know how far you were willing to take it Assistant Director!" Reade joined in.
"We're done here." Kurt said as he walked out.
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
Jane had just walked out of the locker room to be met head on with Kurt.
"Kurt, hey!" Jane says, surprised.
"Hey."
"Umm. . . I actually wanted to talk to you."
Kurt raises his eyebrows in obvious confusion, cueing Jane to continue.
"When we were. . . Uh you know- outside of P- Patterson's lab. You didn't finish." Jane stumbles through her words as a new wave of nervousness hits her with full force.
"Oh that." Kurt says, grabbing Jane's arm, mirroring his earlier gesture and leading her away from the locker room door.
"Jane, I was up all night and I couldn't stop thinking about it. We need to be careful. Sandstorm feels like it's everywhere."
"You think Oliver is Sandstorm?"
"Yes. . . No." Kurt shakes his head.
"Kurt you're not making any sense." Jane says studying him.
"I know. I know. I just- no I don't think he's Sandstorm."
"Then why did you-"
"I've been trying to come up with reasons of why you shouldn't date him for the better part of 13 hours."
"Kurt wha-"
"And I got nothing, because the only reason is that I love you."
Jane goes wide-eyed. It was as if all the air was sucked out of her.
"I love you Jane."
Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·Ă·
32 notes
·
View notes
Note
Im currently at Japan. I was hoping if you could make a blurb where y/n and harry meet in some way. Huhuhu labss u happy new year!!
A little place called Japan
A/N: Iâm sorry this is so late. I hope you had a great time in Japan!!âșïž
Iâd like to dedicate this to Japan!Harry
Japan was one of those places where you could visit over and over again and never get bored of it. You loved the culture and the energy of Japan. You thought Japan couldnât get any better. That at least was until you met Harry.
Tokyo Tower was pretty much an essential landmark to visit while you were there. Of course you visited the area on your first trip to Japan. So by now, you mainly came to sit, read and enjoy the scenery. The park near the tower was the perfect place for you.
It was your last full day in Japan before you headed back to your real life in London. So you decided to spend your last day in the park. You found the perfect bench in the perfect spot and you settle into your book.
Youâre contently reading for a good while, before you feel a dip in the farther end of the bench. You donât pay it any mind until you saw the face of a Shiba Inu making its way towards you. You close your book and you turn your attention to the friendly pet. You reach your hand out towards the dog and she instantly draws closer to you.
You become so engrossed in the dog that you donât even acknowledge itâs owner. You continue playing with the dog until a deep voice snaps you out of your dog induced trance.
âIt seems like Iâve been replaced. Or somethingâ the man says in an amused tone.
Your head snaps in his direction. You recognized his voice and when you saw where the voice came from, it confirmed your thoughts. You were sitting on a bench next to Harry Styles. Inside you were freaking out in excitement, but you managed to keep your outwardly appearance calm.
âIâm sorry, sheâs just so cute. Whatâs her name?â Your eyes pan back down to the happy dog, scratching behind her ears.
âHer names Bell. And my name is Harry.â He sticks his free hand out towards you. A wide smile panning across his face.
âY/Nâ you reply through your smile, returning the gesture and reaching out to shake his hand. By that point, you didnât know what you were smiling at. You knew it was between Bell and Harry, and right now, you were almost certain that it was Harry.
Not long after, you had abandoned your book and your whole attention was now on Harry, with you absentmindedly petting the content animal at your feet. You enjoyed listening to Harry talk about his trip. You found his voice to be very therapeutic and soothing believe it or not.
âSo how long are you here for?â He rests against the back of the bench, with his full attention on you.
âTodayâs my last day, Iâve been here for about a week how. How about you?â You say to him, noticing the gap between the two of you significantly shrink.
âIâm here for a little while longer, then Iâm heading back home.â He says to you, trying to figure out a way to spend more time with you before he possibly never saw you again.
Now Harry didnât believe in cliches. But he just felt like there was something about you that he couldnât get enough of. He didnât know what it was, but he knew that he couldnât get enough of you. And once he finally noticed the book which was one of his all time favorites, he knew you were special.
The conversation lasted for about a good half hour before the cold finally got to the both of you.
âAs much as Iâm enjoying talking to you, my arse is going to be attached to this bench soon. How about we move this to this cool cafe I think youâll like.â He chuckles, hoping youâd say yes.
âThatâd be great. But before we go, I have to get a picture of the two of you in front of the tower. I mean, how could you not? Itâs a photo op you just canât pass upâ You say suggestively getting up and beckoning him to come along. He gets up and he makes his way over to you. You position him in front of the landmark and you step back to take the photo.
âOkay Mr.Model, show me whatâcha got. â you say crouching in front of him. Making to get all the angles. He chuckles at your efforts, and you make sure to take extra pictures of him smiling.
âWhat, I have to get all the angles. Now serious face. Gotta get the money shot.â You say carefully positioning the camera to get the photo. âGot itâ you say getting up from your position and moving over to Harry to show him the pictures.
âYâhave to send these to me.â he says swiping through the photos you took. You both walk side by side in the direction of the cafe he told untouchable about. You both make a quick stop at his friends place, dropping Bell off, and Harry quickly rushing back to you.
Next thing you knew, you were in the corner of the cafe, chatting it up with Harry. Normally someone you just met wouldnât have such an affect on you, but with Harry, it felt like you had been friends for years. Something about it was easy, and you wished it wouldnât end. You were already bummed out at the fact that you had to leave, but now you had to leave Harry? That just made you even more sad to leave.
âAs much fun as this has been, I have to get going. Have tâpack up for my flight tomorrowâ you frown picking at your muffin wrapper.
âWell Yâcanât leave until you send me those picturesâ he says, his eyes narrowing in on you playfully.
âFineâ you groan pulling out your phone. He pulls his phone out and he hands it over to you, asking you without actually asking you for your phone number.
âIs this your way of getting my number styles?â You quirk your brow, taking his phone out of his hands.â
âMaybeâ he says shyly, leaning onto his palm. You smile and you put your name and number into his phone. Checking everything over, making sure you put everything in correctly. You hand the phone back over to him and you give your phone to him so he could do the same. He hands your phone back to you and you start compiling your things.
The both of you get up from the table and you make your way to the entrance of the cafe. The two of you step out into the cold air of Japan and you quickly shove your hands into your pockets.
âI had a great time todayâ you say swaying side to side in front of him.
âMe tooâ he says smiling softly at you, soaking up as muck of you as possible. Out of your entire time together, this was the first time he got a perfect view of you. He realized you were beautiful early on, but now he couldnât believe how beautiful you were.
He couldnât resist the urge to take a picture of you. He quickly pulls out his phone and he opens his camera. âSmileâ you look at him, questioning his actions. âNeed tâput a face to the name.â He responds to you. You shrug your shoulders, agreeing with his logic. You smile at the camera and he snaps the picture or four. He looks over the pictures and he smiles at them before shoving the phone back into his pocket. âI wanna seeâ you pout pointing to his pocket. âWhy, all of emâ are perfectâ he says matter of factly, sending a wink your way.
âWell I better let you go. Itâs gettinâ a bit cold out here. Donât wanâ yâturnin into a popsicle.â He sighs, chuckling at his own joke.
âYeah, I better get out of here.â You sigh, frowning at him. You couldnât remember who initiated the hug but you knew you didnât want it to end. It was like being wrapped in a warm blanket. His warmth radiated off of you, keeping you warm from the sir around you. You wished you could stay like this forever. Eventually you both separated from each other and you said your final goodbyes before making your way down the street in opposite directions.
You didnât tell Harry this, but the cafe he took you to, was your absolute favorite so you frequented it quite often during your trips. As you made your way back to your hotel, you pulled out your phone and you sent him the pictures you took. You sent him all of the pictures except one. You sent him this picture with a little message attached to it.
âEven though bell wasnât looking at the camera, this one is my favorite. You really do live up to your name Mr.Modelđâ
You both were saddened at the fact that you wouldnât see each other again. But all of that quickly changed when you were standing behind a guy who had on rings and a hat similar to Harryâs. You just had to see who was standing in front of you at your local grocery store checkout line. You tapped the man in front of you on the shoulder and the person you hoped it was spun around to face you.
âFancy seeing you here. If I knew any better, Iâd say you were following me.â He smirks, hiding the feelings of excitement and joy that were running through his body at seeing you.
From that point on, your relationship with Harry blossomed into something that before you met him, you didnât think was even possible, something you loved more than everything. Something you didnât know you needed.
Letâs just say that from then on, Japan would always be special to you and Harry.
Masterlist
#harry styles#harry styles fluff#harry fluff#harry styles imagine#harry styles imagines#harry styles cute#harry styles smut#harry smut#harry styles x you#harry x you#harry styles x y/n#harry x y/n#harry styles x reader#harry x reader#my harry writing#japan!harry#harry blurb#harry styles blurb#harry styles writing#one direction#harry fic#harry styles fic#harry styles fanfic#harry styles fanfiction#harry fanfic#harry styles drabbles#harry drabble#harry styles drabble#concepts of h#harrywritingsbyme
559 notes
·
View notes
Text
âđ°đžđžđ đđźđŹđČđŒđČđžđ· !ÂĄ đłđłđŽâ
The enemy of your enemy is your friend and that for Lexa was the most important thing. So, when Commander Jungkook made her an offer, she couldn't refuse.
đ«đ¶đŸđđŸđđ: Jungkook x (femile: Lexa).
đąđđđđ:Â smut, fluff, angst, one-shot.
đČđđđčđ: 26 k
đ
đ¶đđđđŸđđ:  +18 Â
đČđ¶đđđŸđđ:  dirty vocabulary, explicit language, feeling of loss, burials, treatment by duty, commander duties, sexual attraction, love at first sight without knowing and knowing it, violent scenes, blood, very sexy scar, fights, jealousy, many unjustified jealousy of best friend, Jk is a love, enemies, intimidation, excessive harassment that ends in violence, aggressive situations, mention of death of secondary characters, dirt on the field, hormones, unprotected sex (use the gum for god xd), kisses with tongue, rough sex, woman fingering, creampie, loss of virginity, standing female oral, scratches on her back, spectacular body, big cock, abs out of this world.
đđđđœđđâđ đđđđ: I want to thank you, wonderful readers, for giving love to history. As a reward I made it much longer. Without more to say to enjoy!Â
đ„đžđŹđȘđ«đŸđ”đȘđ»đ: Â
â Heda*  â commander. (WanHeda*  â Commander of death)Â
(FireHeda*  â Fire commander)
â Ste yuj.* â stay strong.
â Yu gonplei ste odon* â your fight is over.Â
â Jus drein jus daun* â  Blood must have blood.
â Shof op*  â Shut up!
â Dann* â deathÂ
â Leidon*Â Â Â â Bye.
â Ge smak daun, gyon op nodotaim*  â If you fall, you get up.
â Ai hod yu in*Â Â â I love you.
The green forest on the slopes of CĂłndor was the place with the greatest host of species on the entire land surface. The savages lived on their land, warriors divided into clans who fought for a prosperous life. During the harsh winter, the snow was stained with blood as it witnessed the brutality of the war. One hundred years after the first peace treaty the slopes lay more uneasy than ever. The beings that inhabited the forest knew what would come so they fled to save their lives.
Food began to become scarce, people began to suffer from severe malnutrition that led to death. After the border pact, each clan decided to relate the territories to manage food. With the mountain warriors remaining at the peak of the sierra, the Iron Legion to the east, and the heavenly clan to the south. Each of them had a Heda *, a commander who watched over the safety of his people.
Over the years, the generations were changing. The Hedas had children who in turn had children. This is how little by little each clan was taking its place on earth. The offspring ensured the clan's legacy. They must be the strongest, the most cunning.
But sadly not everyone was equally obedient.
"I see you," Lexa murmured in a low voice so as not to alarm the large prey that lurked. Her feet were firmly on the ground as she slowly made her way toward the large deer eating. In complete silence, she reached behind to reach an arrow to pass it through the bow. She kept her breathing calm as she had been taught. Her whole being blends so well with the forest that they seemed like one. She braced herself, pointed her bow at the deer. With one eye closed and the lip brushing the tip of the arrow. Her father would be proud if she returned to the camp with such a copy. She was certain that he would overlook her continued acts of rebellion.
However, luck was not with her that day.
Branches creaked behind her, drawing the deer's attention, causing her to run away to take refuge in the brush, making it impossible to be captured. Lexa turned on her heel with the agility of a lion to take aim at the intruder when she saw the boy appear among the trees under the gun immediately as she sighed annoyed.
âI could have killed you piece of asshole!â I exhale furiously as I hit the wood of the bow against her thigh for helplessness. Suho completely came out of her hiding place with some red on her cheeks.
"My duty as a protector is to ensure your safety," Suho completed with frustration. Her brows furrowed and her arms crossed tightly just above her toned chest.
"Apprentice of protector." And I'm not a commander yet, besides, your stupid clumsiness has made me lose my prey.
"You shouldn't go out hunting the ...
"Yes, yes, those from the mountain are close and could attack blah, blah, blah ..."
"Alexa, it's not a joke they could really kidnap you to torture you and then kill you."
"I know," he snorted. She was fully and plainly aware that the threat from the mountain tribe was real, but she couldn't stay locked up at home with her mother. Less when she got up and saw how the bright sun invited her to go out and explore the forest. Suho's words declined her mood for a few minutes. "I just wanted a little time alone to think nothing more ...
"We should go back, it will be dark soon and the forest is not safe at night," Suho advised, stepping aside so that Lexa was first. The girl nodded resignedly. Time flew by whenever he went hunting. Since her father wouldn't let her go out alone, she hardly ever, really, ever, used to be accompanied by Suho. A strange but very skilled boy whose primary function was to control even his own shadow. Over time she ended up getting used to her company, forging a small friendship that flourished over the years. Now he was her best friend. Your confidant. It's all.
But that did not remove the fact that she was too strict on issues related to her protection and security.
Sometimes she just wanted to leave. Runaway where no one will find her to live the life she chose to live, not the one others decided to live. She was not unhappy, of course not. She lived a life full of joy and love within her clan. But the whole problem centers on her father not believing her. Since she was little she learned to fight, to hunt, to do any task to be a good leader. But her mistrust placed a big blindfold on her eyes.
I was willing to show her how much she was worth.
[...]
She bit into her apple slowly to focus all her energy on the small group of novice soldiers who had gathered in front of the door of the wall. She had learned from Suho's carelessness that the Heda* took these inexperienced children to the riverside training area for routine training. Actually, she was not very curious about these types of activities, since she always followed the same routine. However, for some strange reason, she felt she should go. I did not know, I did not know it. She just followed her instinct.
They soon set out on their way, going Lexa a few meters behind so as not to be seen by her father and win a fight. Although she had tried to be calm before the threat of the mountain soldiers, she knew him like the back of her hand, she knew that Heda was not so calm and that in fact, his insistence that he would not leave the camp had increased since that Suho had come up with the brilliant idea to tell him about the episode in the forest.
When the group stopped, she decided to hide among the trees to see from a distance. Heda kept her arms glued to each end of her hip as she ran those teenagers with her typical leader's gaze.
"When the alpha team crosses the white line of the tree the beta team ..." Heda began before her daughter deftly interrupted by reciting the words from memory.
"They camouflaged themselves between the sheets to cover them."
âWell then...â
"The archers will go behind to secure the air." The fluidity of their talk was a reflection of all those sleepless nights as she was studying her father's strategy books. She did not know but had stolen them from her cabin when she was marching on reconnaissance missions. She knew that stealing the material could cause her a terrible headache, but she decided to take the risk because she knew that her father would not teach her feats in combat on her own initiative.
"Okay, get ready. This may be a drill, but the threat is real.
âWhat was that, Commander?â Asked a short boy with barely a gram of fat on his body. The leaves of the trees began to shake mischievously creating a rather striking sound. The humid air that covered the environment gave the premonition that it will rain soon. The children beside him began to mumble in fear as they trembled from head to foot. Heda applauded loudly to silence the scandal.
"It was the wind that anticipates tonight's storm." The commander's words reassured the children, although there were still some who continued to wave their weak arms. Without further ado, the two teams split as Heda had explained. Lexa raised a skeptical eyebrow at the children's inaccuracy when placing herself. The posture of the body was very important since it depended on it that the movement to be executed was launched accurately. They did not put the back straight and the shoulders separated as it should be, but on the contrary, they could not shrink their bodies more by bending their backs in such a way that still from their position I could see the body. She denied with a curse in her mouth as the children began to move forward creating too much noise when crawling. The dry leaves creaked, and soon a white smoke began to form above their heads from the stirred earth.
Lexa dropped her body to rest her back. She crossed one leg with the other and then did the same with her arms. Suddenly, a rather annoying light began to blur the view. She put her hand in front to cover the thread of the sun. She followed the path of annoyance until she came across a hill.
Quite suspicious cracking sounds started at the top of the mountain. When Lexa looked in his direction her eyes widened in surprise.
âWild!â The boy's scream alerted the rest of the group. Heda glanced at the hill across the river just following the direction a boy was pointing. Her skin turned white instantly when she saw a group of twenty people slide down the slope. Then she turned to the scared, runny children.
"Roi take them back to camp!" The rest with me we can not let pass!
The sunny one nodded at her order, shouting nervously at the children to follow her and not look back. Lexa saw it necessary to get out of her hiding place to run to help her father. When she saw her daughter appear the first thing she did was frown in annoyance.
âSave the sermon for when they're not attacking us!â Lexa shouted, upset by the soldiers' shouts of struggle as they rushed forward. She reached for her backpack to grab a pair of arrows. She aimed at one in the leg, causing her to fall on her face, taking two more with her. The strength of her enemy was more capable than she thought. It was about fifty now that he had them closer. I glance quickly, closing my eyes in frustration when she barely realized it was just five soldiers without counting her father and herself. She knew they weren't enough that no matter how adept the enemy's strength was, it was far greater.
Even so, she would give even the air that was missing in her lungs so as not to let that strategic position fall into the hands of the mountain clan. Stunned by the imminent approach of his enemy, the Heda screamed at the top of their lungs that they took cover behind some trees.
The rough wood received Lexa's back as she abruptly leaned back. The hair in a ponytail stuck to her forehead from the sweat accumulated by so much stress. She breathed with her mouth open even though she knew she shouldn't waste oxygen.
She turned to her right, meeting two soldiers sheltered behind a huge rock. One of them had an arrow stuck in his thigh where a lot of blood was coming out. The other seemed almost dead, collapsed on the ground.
Overcome by courage, she comes out of hiding for a moment to shoot an arrow. She returns to her place with her eyes closed and her chest restless. The situation is so overwhelming that he cannot avoid hitting a huge stomp on the ground accompanied by a blow with a closed fist against the bark.
"Lexa." When she hears her father's weak voice she immediately looks for her position. She is relieved to see that she was not wounded like her soldiers. Although he seemed equally or more overwhelmed than her, his composure remained firm. It was totally admirable to see how cold it was in a situation like these. "Do you remember the trees that guard the bridge?"
"The red oaks."
"Those," her father agreed enthusiastically for her knowledge of the subject. Lexa hears screams near her position, wrinkles her nose furiously, and shoots an arrow that fits right into the hollow of her heart. Then she looks back at her father with interest.
"There are two standards of fire above the bridge. If you manage to fire at that fire, you will give us the time we need."
"I will, father."
"We will cover her." Two voices spoke from behind them from the two wounded soldiers. Lexa nodded confidently before gripping the mast of her bow tightly.
"Lexa." She looked at him again this time with caution. Her father's eyes shone with more than fury, they processed fear but at the same time security. Lexa knew in that instant that everything depended on her and she would not disappoint them. "Show them that you are not only the best archer but you are the best daughter they will ever have." Ste yuj. *
"This yuj. *" He repeated with all the feeling in the world. She puffed into the air, fixed her target intently, and started running toward her. She had only a few minutes to reach her goal or else it would be over. Her legs ached from the effort but that did not stop her from running. Upon reaching a standard she tore her sleeve with her teeth to wrap the fabric at the tip. She glanced back, meeting the soldiers and her father trying to endorse the enemy. His chest clenched when one of his friends fell to the ground for a date on his chest. She returned to her task with tear-filled eyes. This was not the time to cry. It had to be strong. She tried to be with all her soul. When the cloth was finally wrapped he carefully carried it toward the fire. With the flame lit, he stretched out his arm toward the oaks, remembering the exact spot where the powder was camouflaged. She closed one eye to sharpen the precision and stopped breathing. An arrow brushed her arm causing her to lose focus and she could see that there were three men running towards her with war cries. She was forced to retreat to protect herself behind the standard.
âFuck!â Lexa moaned frustrated. She placed the arrow between her teeth and started running towards the oaks. When she was close enough to shoot, she tried again, being interrupted by the same party of men. The arrow painfully brushed her arm causing it to fall to the ground. The arrow holding her lips inevitably fell beside her. His good arm-hand wrapped his fingers around her. She got to her knees feeling the stones dig into her skin. She groaned in pain. The earth had mixed with sweat and blood. His eyesight had begun to tremble from the venom of the wound. Taking one last scream of breath, she closed her eye and shot at the oaks.
The fiery arrow impacted a perfect movement in the network of powder boxes. Immediately everything exploded creating a great avalanche of huge rocks that crushed anyone who was standing in their way down. Lexa was pushed by the explosion force. Her body rolled until she fell into the stream, which fortunately lay almost without water. With narrowed eyes she brought her palm to the wound on her arm and then brought it to her eyes, affirming her suspicion when she saw the black blood that the arrow was poisoned. Her limbs felt heavy, her hand fell to the ground almost immediately. I hear hasty footsteps heading towards her. He turned his neck to meet one of the men who was chasing him, heard how he laughed evilly at seeing her so helpless. The man threw the bow aside, seeing as the best option to remove her small knife from her belt. Lexa tried to get up but her body did not respond. As she had predicted, it was not a deadly poison but a paralyzing one.
Suddenly time began to run too slow. Just before the man reached where she lay defeated, a blue arrow pierced her chest causing her to gasp out of breath before falling forward. Lexa tried to stay awake but the tiredness had added to the terrible effect of the poison. Her eyes slowly closed. The last thing she was aware of before she fell into deep darkness was that something was lifting her along with the scent of honey.
[...]
âBut what?â The whole room was spinning when she had enough strength to open her eyes. It took her a few minutes to get used to the red light in the cabin. Her palms brushed the comfort of the soft surface of a bed. When she was aware of all the above, she got up exalted. I gulp out of necessity as I anxiously traveled every inch of the room. Recognizing her cabin, she sighed with relief. As she looked down at her body, she managed to see a great revenge wrap around her wounded arm. She put a hand to her head as she placed her feet on the ground.
As she left the cabin, chaos engulfed her in the worst way. Screams of pain. Begging groans. To her relief, all the few soldiers who had fought with her father had survived, were wounded but alive. Remembering the image of her father, she walked the pile of wounded. When I couldn't find it, she started to worry. As she could, she set her feet toward the Seokjin hut, the chief healer of her clan. When she was about to enter her cabin he himself came out with a serious face that ended up scaring her. He held in his hands a white cloth stained with blood that helped him to clean himself.
âJin what?â His questioning ended completely when his mother came out from behind him crying.
"I've done what I could, I'm sorry," said the curandero under his breath before heading towards the pile of patients. His mother watched Lexa with dead eyes. It was there that the young girl's heart was completely paralyzed.
[...]
She closed her eyes tightly to hold back the tears that threatened to come out. It was not good to be seen so openly. But it was so difficult. So difficult when her father's body lay on that pile of wood. Her heart ached to the point of not knowing if it was still beating from her weak heartbeat.
Unfortunately, her father was not the only one buried that night. Luckily for Lexa, eyes would not be on her now that the Heda was dead. I knew that later they will ask for answers but now I just didn't want to give them. She needed time to assimilate everything that had happened. Everything.
She ended up sticking out slightly as a warm hand wrapped around hers. Turning her head, she met her mother's grief-stricken smile. With her other hand, she offered her the burning stick that would burn the remains of her father and the other soldier.
"Yu gonplei ste odon *," Lexa murmured weakly. With all the pain of her broken soul, she threw the stick lighting the wood in seconds. Her mother covered her mouth with her palm to silence the sobs. Lexa simply watched as the fire created the smoke that transformed her father into the air.
[...]
She had decided to withdraw before becoming the question center. She was resting her palms on her desk with a lost gaze. Her shrugged shoulders were the living image of pain. The feeling of pain in her chest would take time to fade. Which made her wonder if she really wanted me to.
"You must follow your father's legacy." Her mother's muffled voice was heard after the movement of the cabin door.
"I don't want to talk about this now." Her voice sounded dark, sorer than ever.
"Lexa," her mother warned, approaching her daughter carefully so as not to disturb her loneliness too soon. The diadem that her mother held in her hands was what most caught her attention. "You have to wear this to ..."
"Don't ask me to use this when my father's body is still warm!" She roared loudly, grabbing the chair and knocking it to the ground, scaring her mother.
"Lexa listen to me!" The clan needs a boss. Someone who will give you security and peace.
"Don't you understand that putting that on means accepting that he's gone?" I bow my head again. She let out a piercing scream impossible to contain. She was tired of growing strong in front of people. I couldn't do it anymore. Her mother reached out to hold her in her arms. Lexa's hands were trapped on her mother's chest, simulating the gestures she gave him when something disturbed her in her childhood.
"It is your duty." her mother whispered softly in her ear knowing that the ancient language could reassure her. The little saying made him clench his fist and crinkle his clothes.
[...]
She had not slept all night. Her mother had stayed with her holding her, stroking her head from time to time so that she knew she was there, that she was not alone. At dawn he had decided to leave, leaving his mother to recover the hours of sleep that she had stolen from him.
The forest birds had stopped singing as if mourning for the dead. The roar of the forest had diminished her strength almost as much as her body movement. Getting back there after a week had been more than difficult. Probably the stupidest decision he had ever made. But I needed answers. According to Jin, the soldiers had found her on a road near the camp and not in the river where her body fell.
She decided to focus her gaze on the ground so as not to look at the mess of blood-stained rocks. Enough memories of death in your dreams.
When she got to where she thought she remembered landing, she was surprised when she recognized from a distance the lifeless body of the man who tried to kill her. Now, with her newly recovered mental abilities, she could better see the arrow stuck in her back.
A splash of water turned her stomach in such a panic that she gripped his sword tightly before aiming at whatever was behind her.
âIt's me!â The man shouted desperately with his hands up as a symbol of surrender.
"Suho could have killed you!" Lexa threatened rather annoyed by her appearance. She put the sword back in its holster without taking her disappointed gaze from her friend.
"I'm sorry, I just wanted to accompany you, it's not good that you're alone right now."His reasons were disdainfully stated as she just approached crossing a small puddled area. âWhy did you come to the river?
"You see that man over there?" Lexa pointed with his head making Suho follow her, ending up surprised. "He tried to kill me and someone stopped him."
"A soldier of ours?"
"No, I would swear not." He deepened with doubt as he approached the lifeless body. She bent down and when she was at the perfect height she took out the arrow. He brought the tip to the river to remove it from the blood. "It is an iron arrow." She spoke surprised, slightly opening her mouth.
"But that cannot be we have been at war with your tribe for hundreds of generations." Why would they help you?
"I don't know, but I'm going to find out."
[...]
"Heda, I know that the death of Commander Hyun is present but we must make a decision regarding the attack of the Highlanders." One of the advisers asked furiously causing the rest to rise up carrying the cry to heaven.
"Yes!"
"My son was there!"
"Mine too!"
"Revenge!"
"Shop op! *" Lexa demanded with authority, rising from her seat with force. The councilors stopped raising the scandal by lowering their heads in regret when Lexa's piercing gaze corrected them.
"We have all lost loved ones in that battle." Raising another dispute when our people are barely recovering is not a good idea.
"The commander is right." We can't start a war, it would be stupid to do it when we are weaker than ever. âSuho leaned in beside her. Lexa immediately looked at him gratefully with a small smile.
âAnd what are we going to do?â Another counselor asked desperately. Lexa recognized him as the father of one of those who were injured.
"We can't just do nothing while they breathe in the oxygen that our children should have breathed," said another counselor, but with an air of revenge hidden in his calm tone.
"Revenge will come, I swear." My father's death will be paid for with the blood of his executioner. Jus drein jus daun * - she exalted with fury nailed to the pressure of her teeth. Her nostrils ended up dilating when the image of her father returned to her memory.
"What shall we do while we wait?"
"Find allies." Lexa reacted slowly.
"Where?"
"In the iron soldiers," Lexa said cautiously, knowing that the news would not be a good dish.
As predicted by the councilors, the scandal of screaming and wailing began again. Lexa returned to her seat, her eyes sharp in her reactions.
âNo!â A veteran counselor yelled.
"They are worse than the mountaineers have been in permanent war for years!" I finish lamenting another.
"We have a common enemy," Lexa interrupted causing everyone to shut up again. Not wanting to go into detail, she knew that silence could be interpreted as acceptance. The councilors looked at each other with wide eyes having everything that would happen next. "Sohu, prepare three horses." We will leave at dawn to the iron village."
[...]
"But three horses?" Her mother asked fearfully as she tried to follow Lexa's hurried steps on her way to the entrance of the camp. Of course, she knew that her mother would oppose what she did not know was that Lexa had already made a decision and that she would not change her mind.
"Mom, it will be fine," Lexa assured, climbing nimbly on her dark brown horse. She gripped the reins tightly, then led the horse out of the camp. The animal meekly followed her request.
"You must take more protection, those savages are inhuman." Her mother commented too shakily. Lexa smiled faintly as she remembered the iron arrow in the river.
"You'd be surprised to know that not everything bad is always bad," was the last thing she said before shaking the reins of her horse and completely leaving the camp.
[...]
Fortunately, the path to the Iron Clan Village was not far from their encampment. In just three hours they galloped to the borders. It had been a good idea to leave early so they would not return at night being aware that the attack by the mountain tribe was still very recent.
As his ingenious thought predicted, they soon came across soldiers from the Iron Village who will try to stop their advance. He was aware that what had happened in the river had probably reached the Iron Clan and that they had reinforced their vigilance. It is for this reason that he only decided to take three soldiers so that they did not see his arrival as a surprise attack.
âWho's going?â A muscular and built soldier roared forcefully. Despite not having a great height, he was in front of the two soldiers who accompanied him, so Lexa deduced that he was his superior.
"I am Lexa Skycru, the new commander of the celestial people." And I come because I want to speak to your commander. â she spoke with the same force as the soldier so that she could see that she was not afraid. The soldier, a blond man with small eyes and prominent lips, analyzed his horse from top to bottom and then his two soldiers and Suho before observing his own and finally nodding slowly.
[...]
"Sorry but no weapons allowed." The blond man said kindly as he pointed with his finger at the sword tucked in his belt. He noticed how Suho tensed from head to toe when I looked askance at him. Lexa nodded, then began to strip off her weapons one by one and place them in a wooden box. When she was finally clean the blonde nodded and opened the door.
A firm hand on her wrist held her back.
"I'm out here," Suho muttered to Lexa. He was careful to speak slowly and fluently so that she understood his message. When Lexa nodded to reassure him he finally released her.
As soon as she entered, she found a row of seats occupied by men who looked down on her as she advanced. Glancing ahead, she found a tall, strong man playing with a knife.
âYou the one who killed thirty mountain warriors with a single arrow?â Her skin bristled as the man used a dominant low tone to address her. He wasn't looking at her but that didn't stop him from knowing that with his eyes he could melt anyone. To her surprise, the man had her eye area covered in black ink typical of a soldier ready for combat. The red stone pasted on his forehead confirmed his identity.
"I did my best to protect mine." I wasn't sure why I was reacting defensively. She only had the need to explain that what happened was not for the mere pleasure of killing but for an unselected need.
Her words evoked curiosity, she directed her gaze towards Lexa, keeping her still, that despite the black paint in her eyes, she managed to see from afar some deep eyes that could read thoughts. As if her comment had caused him any amusement, he cocked an arrogant smile as he stabbed the knife into the back of his large chair.
âWhat are you doing here Lexa Skycru of the celestial town?â She asked again with that finishing tone that left her brain without connections for a brief moment.
"I can help you beat the Men of the Mountain." She started with what she had come to say by making the Heda increase her ego smile. Her advisers began to mumble nonsense, but that didn't stop her or cut her eye contact with him. "The only way to protect our people is if we unite."
"I'm still waiting for a proposal, princess." The commander threw with mocking daggers causing his allies to start laughing at her.
Lexa clenched her fists tightly to calm herself even knowing that the urge to punch her would soon outweigh that of standing still.
"We have more gold than you can imagine."
âWhat makes you think I need gold?â She slowly lifted her body from the wooden throne without taking off losing eye contact to load the tension situation. The Heda raised an eyebrow as he approached slowly. "I have everything I need."
"As much as he has a person, he always wants something more." It was not difficult for Lexa to think like this due to the constant discussions her father had had with one of the advisers on greed issues. They were almost always due to the extreme desire to seize someone else's land. Even with everything, they wanted more and she was sure that the man before her would not deny that theory.
"Well ..." He stretched the word creating a silence in the room that caused Lexa's heart to stop when perceiving how Heda's eyes traveled up and down her small body. "... yes, there is something that does not I have and I would like to have.
[...]
She left the cabin looking blank. Suho, true to her word, had waited in front of the horses with her bow and sword in hand. Seeing her approach, he straightened up worried. It was not long before her eyes caught the man outside the cabin watching Lexa's departure. Suho closed his eyes to the stranger who for some strange reason did not give him a good feeling. He did not like the arrogant smile on his mouth, much less that he did not stop looking at Lexa as if his visit had caused him too much satisfaction.
When Lexa reached her side, Suho returned the weapons, which she began to put in place immediately.
Seeing her head down speechless Suho bowed his head sadly.
"You're good?"
"Not now, Suho." Let's just go.-she asked quite urgently. She mounted her horse quickly causing Suho and the other two to imitate her gesture. As the last action, Lexa squinted at the hut, made brief eye contact with the Heda again before leaving with her horse.
[...]
Jeon Jungkook. The Heda of the Iron Legion.
She couldn't get that name out of her head. Now much less. Since her arrival, she had been harassed with many questions from the council, from the soldiers, but especially the most exhaustive were those of her mother. She had not wanted to answer, did not see the situation as adequate. She decided that the news of the inter-tribal union would come later when it became formal. It wouldn't reveal something when it might not happen in the future. Actually, I still hoped it didn't happen.
"You didn't want to explain it to anyone, but I know it will be different with me." Her friend Suho's safety was perhaps the one that woke her up from her isolation from the outside world. The man approached with her typical persuasive smile. Lexa wanted to smile but could only wince.
"It's complicated, Suho. If I'm honest with you, I don't know what has happened or what will happen." Lexa confessed dubiously, drawing the attention of her friend who began to worry when the girl hid her head in the hollow of her legs.
"Has she done something to you?" Something changed within her when she thought that this proud commander stained her honor. Or worse ... She dared to touch you!
"No," Lexa denied, offended by her projected attack, so inappropriate and unnecessary. Lexa sighed when she was overcome by the situation. It was the first time that I didn't know how to solve any problem. Suho kept her eyes open with a wrinkled nose as she breathed hard through her mouth until Lexa dismissed her thought. Afterward, she relaxed but was not entirely calm. "Actually, he's been ... generous, so to speak."
"Have you accepted the gold?" After speaking, Suho noticed how Lexa's spirits fell even further. She slowly denied it.
"So what did she ask you ..."
"For me ..." He swallowed, continues. "... He wants me to be his wife."
"Than!" I could have sworn that Suho's anguished roar echoed throughout the forest. She approached a rock. She picked it up and then threw it against a tree causing a terrifying crunch as a pile of leaves fell to the ground. She seemed to be gone, more than that, her bloodshot eyes begging for Jungkook's head. When he finished expressing his anger, he turned to Lexa, who was still in her hunched position. "Did you refuse?"
"I can not do it..."
"Shit!" This time she screamed again, scaring Lexa at seeing her so out of control. He wanted to return, he wanted to have entered with her, to have accompanied her. She knew that she shouldn't have been taking care of the horses that should have been by her side to avoid these things. He felt a great avalanche of contrary feelings, he had a lot of furies that activated him violently, but he also had a lot of guilt for not having done the only thing he should do.
Protect it.
"It has been a good counteroffer that has ensured the protection of my people and Ronald's head," I yell desperately with a lump in my throat that makes it difficult to stabilize his tone.
"But are you listening to yourself?" Suho intervened hysterically. He put his hands to his head and ruffled his hair. "You can not do it ...
-It is my duty.
"Since when the fucking duty of a Heda is ... Damn!" Other than if he started walking in circles. He tried to calm down, but the image of Jungkook smiling lit the fuse again. He knew from the moment he saw that arrogant attitude that something had happened that he never imagined was this. She could not marry him. I couldn't when she ...
"What about you, what do you really want?"
"What I want doesn't matter."
"No, Lexa! It does matter! Yes ..." Lexa suddenly lowered her gaze to Sohu to find her gaze fixed on the ground and with the reflection of a tear on her cheek. "You can not do this ...
You cannot do this to yourself.
"A good leader has to think of others." And for better or for worse, it is my last word on the subject.
âLexa!â Even though She's screams were heartbreaking, she forced herself to continue on her way to her cabin, leaving aside the river of tears that fell down her cheeks.
[...]
"Put your signature here to finish the process," explained the counselor, annoyed at his lateness. It had been on purpose. The longer it delayed the union the better. He looked at the opaque paper carefully. The feather had begun to dance on his fingers in sweat. He pursed his lips. I swallow deeply. He hadn't even dressed appropriately for the occasion. Certainly, she had never wasted time thinking about what her perfect wedding would be like but she knew that it was far from being it.
The pen hesitated in her hands. The first to sign had been Jungkook. To her surprise, she didn't seem to have much doubt installed on her face. Virtually the ink ran down the paper for his surprising interest.
Was I doing the right thing?
What if Sohu was right?
You don't even want to imagine how you will be when you find out that you have married Jungkook. Of course, the council was not far from being horrified, but he cared little for the opinion of four insufferable old men. He reminded himself that it was the best option. Jungkook put at his disposal an army ready to follow his orders and a promise to finish off the mastermind of his father's death. And you would have just that with just one signature. Looking at it from another perspective, actually, the loser was Jungkook. But from his, of course, that she lost much more.
I rest the tip of the pen on the paper, it did not move. Jungkook looked at her seriously. He knew that he doubted and for some strange reason his doubt made him think for a brief second.
"Congratulations." The tired counselor finished when, after an eternal wait, Lexa finally drew her signature on the paper. Jungkook smirked at the man before he left the hut leaving them alone.
"Why don't we go to my cabin?" We have to adjust a few things. âShe didn't even look at him, just nodded too lost to make the connections necessary to speak.
[...]
"Tomorrow I will send a pair of warriors to guard the wall of your camp," Jungkook commented as he entered his cabin. Lexa passed under it as Jungkook held it with his eyes. "Don't do it again if you want to keep your hand."
âYou're my wife, get used to being touched!â He returned forcefully, approaching her to keep his gaze just as wild. A roar came from inside her chest when she was so rejected.
âI will have the title of your wife but I am not your wife!â He swept her body with a contemptuous look causing Jungkook to widen his nostrils. The vein in his neck was protruding from the blood pressure in his head.
Jungkook made an arrogant smile. "You will be what I want you to be, princess."
"No, I will be what I want to be." His voice was so hard and firm that Jungkook broke his smile. Raising her head high above Lexa again swept her body with more than contempt. "I'll be your fucking woman in front of the public but don't expect anything else."
Leaving her with the word in her mouth, she left the cabin furiously back to her camp.
[...]
The horseback ride to the river was smooth, with no enemies in sight. This time it had required bringing in more than three soldiers. This time the leaders of his warriors' brigades were with him. They were heading towards the southern part of the forest, just the point where a rock ended the river. It was in that place where she had arranged to meet Jungkook and her men.
The Heda had kept his word and had sent a party of men to assist his own in protecting the camp. Some disputes had arisen between newcomers and residents but Lexa managed to logically eradicate the problem. He provided them with food and water as well as a roof to sleep in but in exchange, they could not approach the villagers unless necessary.
"Sorry." A soft voice beside her made her turn her head in search of the owner. Suho had his head on his shoulders as a sign of regret along with a look full of regret. Lexa offered a small awkward smile. It was true that lately, she had distanced herself a lot from Suho since she learned the news of their marriage. She had been so busy organizing meetings with her allies that she had not had time to think about her personal life. Fortunately, Suho had.
"I'm sorry too," she replied with the same distress. Her smile turned into a pout just before it turned into a grimace. âJust because I married her doesn't mean I should change my life, Suho. I hope you understand that.
"I know, it just took me a while to figure it out." She swallowed, embarrassed by her immature attitude. Really, she would not have wanted Lexa to see her in that facet of her personality. " You did what you thought was best for your people. Your sacrifice deserves all my respect."
"I am his paper wife but not in fact." I will not stop being who I am and I will not stop being your friend.
"Glad to hear that," Suho said brighter as she smiled. Lexa nodded a little better now that the rancor was gone.
"We have arrived, Heda," announced a commander, interrupting the small competition of glances between the friends. Lexa saw from afar a small tent tied to some rocks as support. She sighed deeply before getting off the horse. It was the same blond warrior from the last visit who met them at the door. Like the other time, they had to divest themselves of weapons before entering. From what Lexa could tell, the warriors inside the tent weren't very equipped either.
"I thought you dumped me, princess." The clear mockery in Jungkook's voice caused a forced smile. Suho closed his eyes around Jungkook who was leaning against a wooden table. The black-haired man shook her hair as she straightened, surprising Lexa when she noticed the lack of black ink. It was the first time that Jungkook showed the skin of her bare face. His features were exposed before his eyes. Big deer eyes, no matter how expressive they emitted force. Bushy eyebrows that perfectly matched the color of his brown eyes. His nose was large but surprisingly in complete symmetry with his perfect face. He looked at her mouth, those gullies that smiled wickedly whenever they could seem soft and fluffy. Arguably, her beauty lived up to her ego.
Lexa followed her mocking smile to dominate the situation. "I'm not going to apologize for being busy."
"No, of course not," she added keeping the same mischievous tone.
Jungkook kept looking at her and she at him. Without knowing it, they had started a war of glances that none wanted to lose. Absent to the warriors that were in the place. It was just Lexa, Jungkook, and her higher ego.
[...]
"They have two settlements here and here," the blond commander whose name was known to be Jimin said aloud. He pointed with the tip of his finger at two marked crosses he had drawn on the map. Lexa frowned thoughtfully. She analyzed the strategic points in her head.
"Then let's attack," Suho concluded simply. The sound of an ironic smile made Lexa look at Jungkook.
âIt is not an important military zone. If we attack we would lose the surprise factor. And they will strengthen the vigilance of those that do interest us. âJungkook added with an air of superiority. It sounded so obvious that Suho's brow furrowed as she perceived Jungkook's clear intentions in lowering her opinion. The warriors began to present their ideas, but Lexa could only focus on the red circle that she had drawn on top of a set of mountains.
"What's that?" All the men stopped talking when Lexa intervened. Jimin raised his eyebrows disoriented, emitted a confused low before answering. Jungkook immediately watched her closely.
"That is your most important military zone. I have underlined it in red because it is almost impossible to get to it without going through others before." It is very well protected.
Lexa narrowed her eyes as a crazy idea began to develop in her head. "It's near the river."
"Am, yes," Jimin commented again, confused by his sudden interest. "Well, it's a good place to settle down."
"I propose that we attack this area here," proposed a warrior from his clan, taking some objections from the other soldiers. Despite the hubbub of low voices, Lexa's mind remained clean and clear. She bit her indecisive lip. She was staring intently at the map for answers. When the gear on her head finally clicked she raised her eyebrows and looked straight ahead. To her surprise, she met Jungkook's curious gaze that watched her closely as if she were having the same mental fight.
"Let's attack the red zone." After Lexa's words, the men closed their mouths. They all acted incredulous with their eyes wide open.
Suho blinked at Lexa as if her friend had suddenly gone crazy. The warriors of her clan chose not to oppose her out of respect even though they were of the same opinion as Suho.
The only one who reacted favorably was Jungkook.
" I agree. Let's attack the red zone. âShe pursed her lips in a pout in her assent. This time it was the warriors of her clan who watched her as if she had lost her mind. Lexa eyed her intrigued by her unexpected support. Jungkook rested his big hands on the table so the distance between the two was not very long. Jungkook reciprocated brought his eyes from the map to her with such intensity that a chill ran down her spine.
"No intention of offending Hedas but ... That area is practically inaccessible, there are many warriors and we do not know the area as well as they do." A warrior intervened with respect but with a clear caution in his tone of voice, taking his gaze instantly. Jungkook and Lexa's.
Suho ducked his head towards Lexa to say something to him in a low voice. âYou are right, Lexa. It is crazy.
Lexa stared blankly at the map. I knew it was. That is, who in her right mind would get into enemy territory and attack one of its strongest points with hardly any superficial information. Of course, she knew, but her instincts told her that she must continue forward.
"If what is on the map is true, the only source of food and water is the river." She spoke more to herself than to the rest. There was no doubt in her voice just a little uneasiness. She was letting herself be controlled too much by the voice in her head and was beginning to wonder if she should let it interfere with her decisions. "There are much closer military settlements but if we get them to move they will leave us free."
"Okay, suppose we unknowingly leave the way open." How would we do it? âSilence reigned in the store due to the lack of answers.
"Contaminating the river," Jungkook said in her deep low voice.
Lexa looked back at him quickly, finding herself strangely connected to his gaze on her.
[...]
The meeting didn't take long after Jungkook's idea. They planned an interim plan to have something done for the next meeting. Lexa left the store satisfied. The meeting had exceeded her expectations in every way. Certainly, if she was honest she had always thought it was a waste of time. That they would not agree. But it was just the opposite, her warriors and those of the iron clan got on so well that there was hardly any discussion outside the main topic.
Lexa went to her horse tied to a tree located a few meters from the store which they had begun to dismantle. Suho was at her side, accompanying her as always.
âPrincess!â The familiar mockery of her voice made him stop short. Lexa made a forced smile and then turned to Jungkook heavily. "Do you have a few minutes?"
Lexa swept her body suspiciously before nodding. "Sure."
Jungkook stretched out his arm in the direction of the riverbank. His arrogant smile made her nervous. Lexa sighed and started walking in that direction.
"Alone," Jungkook roared loudly towards Suho when she saw her intentions to follow Lexa. Suho formed a forced smile while emitting a short sarcastic laugh.
"I will leave if Lexa asks me." The same roar returned. Jungkook also laughed with the same intensity as she took a few steps in their direction so that they were face to face.
"Lexa? What trusts are those with your commander?" Jungkook spat with a hard look.
However, Suho saw the right moment to form a more than sarcastic smile. "She is much more than that to me."
After his deep confession, Jungkook brought out his teeth when he smirked. His tongue came out of her mouth to touch her fang. Then he hit his inner cheek. All that while watching the horse behind his Suho. When he turned his hard gaze again, it had intensified even more accompanied by a wicked smile that shouted nothing but pure contempt. Suho was not left behind crossing his arms as he bravely kept his gaze up.
"Suho, stay," Lexa interrupted, holding her arm in a warm gesture. Suho looked at Lexa with doubt over her eyes. Her expression had relaxed as she felt the warmth of his touch wrap around her arm. Action that Jungkook silently watched. He didn't know exactly what bothered him the most if he saw how her voice managed to control him or the delicacy of his grip. After a stare fight with her friend, Lexa looked closely at Jungkook.
"She couldn't hurt me even though she will try."
"Okay ..." Suho agreed quite calmly until he looked back at Jungkook leading his gaze back to anger.
Jungkook smiled triumphantly despite his sour character. He did not detach his gaze from Suho walking backward until he reached the open area of ââthe river where Lexa waited impatiently with his arms crossed.
"What do you want?" Seeing his voice so changed Jungkook felt more annoyed than before. Before he could bear the contempt of his gaze but not now when he had witnessed that he could look with other eyes.
"This was not what we agreed," he accused indignantly without taking his gaze from Lexa's. Jungkook wanted to be indifferent and he succeeded but when Lexa smiled the same way his gaze doubted a second. Really, he wasn't used to anyone standing up to him. Much less a woman.
âHaven't I married you?â Jungkook growled annoyed at the irony scattered in his tone of voice. I look away from the river in search of tranquility. His sharp jaw gleamed almost like an apparition from the reflection of sunlight. It was not the only thing that caught his attention but in fact, the scar he found on his cheekbone was more entertaining. He wondered its origin, it was not very large, nor very visible. It was the perfect combination that hardened his angelic face.
"You know what I mean." Annoyed, he replied through a whimpering moan.
He looked at her again unsatisfied, Lexa blew out annoyed.
"I think my point was made clear the other day." She exposed resentfully as she uncrossed her arms and let them drop heavily on either side of her body. "If that's all."
"No." Jungkook stopped him in his escape attempt. Lexa rolled her eyes returning to her position. She raised her eyebrows indicating that she should continue speaking. "Our camps are protected by different walls."
"Yes and what?"
"Well, I really see foolishness to have two camps with two different walls when their bosses are married." As Jungkook was exposing her headache, Lexa's eyebrows were rising. "I've thought of building a common wall."
"Joining the camps, is that what you're trying to tell me?" Lexa asked. In response, Jungkook nodded seriously. Lexa averted her eyes to the stream at her feet as if seeking inspiration. She moaned thoughtfully.
She dropped her defensiveness to a more open one. Jungkook's proposal had taken him by surprise, but he had not liked it too much. Having a common wall means increasing the territory of both fields. More space to plant, more space for families, proximity to the river, more protection ... It was a quite smart proposal because the military strength would also increase.
Jungkook raised an eyebrow while waiting for an answer.
"If you don't agree, I will accept it."
"No, no ..." he interrupted quickly. Jungkook let him continue speaking patiently. "... actually, it's a good idea."
"Fine," Jungkook simplified.
"Yes," she agreed in the same way.
"I will test the proposal on the council, but for me, it will go ahead."
Jungkook nodded his head. "I thought the stone area would be a good place to mark the new joint wall."
"Yes, it is a good area," she agreed in the agreement. Then he pursed his lips in pleasure. Jungkook nodded again, ending the conversation. "Leidon. *
"Leidon. *" Jungkook replied.
Lexa circled her body to return to her horse. Suho stopped looking at Jungkook's back to focus on her. Lexa sent a reassuring smile before her body fell to the ground.
She moaned dizzy. Everything was spinning. She put her hand to her head. She looked at her hand and found it flooded with blood later, with her eyes closed.
[...]
"You're protective shit," cursed a distorted voice that echoed inside his head. She groaned disoriented. I try to open my eyes but couldn't find the strength to do it. The senses began to perceive things again. Weakly closed his hand noting in his inner palm a kind of soft surface.
"Shut the fuck up!" Another different but equally deformed scream collided with the other voice inside the dark pit of his head.
"Enough both!" The third exciting voice-activated enough mechanisms to start reacting. "Sorry, but he is her husband, he has more right to be here than you, Suho ...
âSuho?â Lexa stuttered dizzy, catching the attention of the three pairs of eyes. The nominee hurried to the gurney when I hear his faint voice.
âLexa? OMG. No, don't talk. Save your strength. âHe shook her hand with his to make her feel like he was next to her. Lexa slowly opened her eyes feeling overwhelmed for a few seconds by the focus of light after so much darkness.
She brought her free hand to her forehead, meeting the rough touch of a patch. "What happened to me, Suho?"
"They tried to kill you," another stronger voice replied. With improved eyesight, she saw Jungkook appear at the foot of her stretcher sending a serious look.
"I ..." A sob turned his attention to his friend. "... Sorry." I didn't know what was happening until you fell to the ground.
"You should rest. You hit yourself in the head very hard." Jin interjected kindly, appearing next to Jungkook with a worried look.
As if the number of people who had so suddenly invaded his field of vision was not enough, a Jungkook warrior joined the meeting and whispered something in his ear, then left as if nothing had happened. He analyzed Jungkook's serious expression so he assumed he had received bad news.
"My men have caught her," Jungkook said in the neutral voice typical of a person announcing something unpleasant.
Lexa frowned."Her?"
[...]
They waited in the council room in complete silence. Jin had advised Lexa to continue resting but she refused to do so. Even more so when the identity of her aggressor would be revealed in the assembly. She could see that there was no one from her clan, so she assumed that her mother had not been informed of the attack, otherwise she would have been there screaming in the sky.
His chair was next to Jungkook's. An egalitarian gesture that he certainly did not see coming. The rest of the councilors waited patiently in their respective places on either side of the thrones.
A high pitched scream of fighting began to sound closer and closer. Lexa tensed in the seat straightened her body. Jungkook felt the force of his nails dig into the wood out of the corner of his eye so he immediately put his hand on it to reassure her. Lexa stopped losing air through her mouth to look at him surprised without success as Jungkook looked straight ahead.
"Hedas," said a soldier by way of greeting. He bowed his head in respect. Then, Lexa turned her eyes to the front, what she found was completely paranoid. A girl of no more than thirteen years old lay at the feet of the warrior tied hand and foot with her knees on the ground and her head down.
Lexa blinked at Jungkook before whispering in a confused whisper.
"It's a girl."
Jungkook watched her closely, then nodded almost as shocked as she was. Lexa watched her tiny figure cautiously.
"You tried to kill me, why?" Lexa raised her voice so that the message would reach the end of the cabin where the girl was waiting gagged.
The girl used her straight blonde Caucasian hair to cover her face. She raised her head to Lexa, who was waiting impatiently for her answer, but lowered it again, ignoring her question: "Is Ronald sending you?"
âAnswer!â Jungkook demanded, burning with deep rage. Lexa jumped out of the seat briefly at the poisonous impact of her voice.
"My soul is at peace because I will die knowing that I will try," the girl recited weakly. Everyone in the room looked at each other as they muttered.
"Try what?" Lexa asked, still not overcoming the strangeness in her voice.
"Kill my parents' killer," he roared in response, his voice dark and bloodshot.
The room was once again in deep dazzling silence.
"I didn't kill your parents." Lexa frowned in confusion.
"You killed them when you decided to shoot that arrow of fire." The murmurs soon returned with full force. Lexa was static in the seat. Memories of the chaos she caused hit her mind too hard. Screams of pain and suffering echoed inside her head. She wasn't aware of the present until she heard hurried footsteps heading toward her.
-Murderess! Murderess!
âTake her away!â Jungkook growled furiously at the warriors who had intercepted the girl on her way to Lexa. The girl resisted. She kicked the air and she didn't stop screaming until she was taken out of the cabin. Looking blankly, Lexa realized that the nightmares of her dreams were her fault. She had summoned her demons and that girl had just reminded him of the disaster they had caused. Now!
Jungkook's scream lifted the advisors from their places. Murmurs flooded the cabin until the last of them came out. Left alone, Jungkook frowned in concern at Lexa.
"We are not that different," she assumed in a neutral tone. She kept her gaze focused on the gap where the warriors had dragged the girl. Lexa sighed deeply and then bit her lip restlessly. That girl wanted to end the murderer of her parents. She wanted to do the same. They were the same intentions but different contexts. Her chest was tight with guilt.
"You chose to save yours above all else," Jungkook argued in a persuasive tone. He rose from the throne to place himself on his knees in front of his. With the kneecap glued to the step. I try to meet her gaze but Lexa did not respond.
"I have left that girl orphaned." The neutral tone repeated itself this time being much more serious. Lexa swallowed hard as she became aware of the consequences of her actions.
"You killed so they won't kill you," Jungkook corrected gravely, causing the seriousness of his voice to activate the mechanisms of his head and finally react to his gaze. There was so much intensity in those brown eyes that I almost begged him to keep talking. "The path of a Heda is not easy, Lexa." I know you will make the right decision.
The right decision.
It is amazing how three words can change a person's destiny. Whether she will live or die. Their traditions were clear. Asking blood for blood but ... Was that really the damn right decision?
Did that girl deserve death for wanting to avenge her parents?
Did that girl deserve punishment when she craved the same?
[...]
Quite possibly it had been the worst night of his life. The nightmares returned with force, upsetting his sleep so much to the point of preventing it. If I closed my eyes I saw blood. If I closed my eyes I saw a fire. If he closed his eyes ... he saw the death of his father.
She closed her eyes in anguish. The time helped to clarify the ideas but in her case, it had only served to fuel further doubts. I know that many people were waiting outside, wanting to hear a sentence. The screams managed to interfere with her cabin as if she were there. But she didn't know if she preferred silence more.
As she came out of her cabin completely, the outside noise hit her ears harder. As the intuition of people following an event like this had intuited was countless. Making her way between her subjects out posing right in front of the girl who was tied to a wooden stick. Jungkook was just behind sitting on his throne patiently awaiting his arrival.
When he did, he got up, which made everyone present obediently shut up to listen to his Heda.
"We are here for trial on charges of attempted murder." Lexa Skycru of the Heavenly Clan will be the one to sentence you. âJungkook shouted dominance at all his subjects. Lexa turned her head back to watch when her eyes made contact. Jungkook nodded.
"Let her die now or be silent forever."
"Yes! Death! âA maddened warrior ruled causing others to rise up with the same messages."
âJus drein jus daun! *
"Let it burn!"
"Yes!"
Lexa squeezed her eyes shut at the rumbling so disturbing the warriors' uncontrollable and disorderly screams caused.
"There will be no death!" Lexa cried with the same dominance as Jungkook. Then she looked at the soldier who was closely watching the girl. "Let her go." The screams thundered again for her incomplete satisfaction. The girl slowly raised her head towards Lexa who did not stop looking seriously. "You will give a message to your commander." Let him know that the heavenly tribe and the iron tribe are going to kill him. We give you two weeks to remove all women and children from your territory. After that time a blood fight will open.
"What makes you think I will comply?" Answered the girl, forming a hypocritical umbrella.
Lexa took her lips off. "I couldn't avoid the deaths of your parents. I ask you to help me avoid others."
[...]
A couple of weeks had passed since the bonfire incident. Everything had passed without further interruption. According to the testimony of a soldier sent for recognition, the threat to Ronald's clan had taken effect because he witnessed people leaving their lands to head towards the mountains. Arguably, that had been a small victory in the war that was about to take place.
Now, for the moment, having controlled the war theme, Lexa decided to focus on the construction of the wall that would unify the celestial lands with those of iron. As expected, some snags had arisen from her advisers, but Lexa had managed to persuade them by showing them the many advantages that it would offer. Of course, the one that was most accepted was the extension of land and therefore wealth.
She had been in her hair for about two hours, observing from a distance how artisans worked. She ran her forearm across her forehead to wipe away the sweat. The sun shone hotly high in the sky, suffocating her presence. Despite being sheltered under the shade of the tree, the temperature was inhumane. When the reflection of the river water called her in a mirage, she came to him like bees to honey.
Jungkook, who was also in the same conditions when she saw Lexa heading to the river to cool off, decided to follow in her footsteps.
Suho, who in fact was also the same decision to do the same but with other intentions being stopped by a familiar voice.
âWhere are you going?â A hand attacked by the passage of time wrapped her forearm holding. Suho blinked at the woman he recognized as Lexa's mother. The woman looked in the same direction as him, clicking her tongue. "Let them speak."
"I don't want to let him clear the way," Suho confessed with a deep tone full of jealousy, still watching Jungkook approach Lexa from behind.
"Suho ..." However, Kerin's melancholic whisper diverted him from his focus. The woman watched him sadly. "There was never away."
[...]
She left her shoes on some rich ones to put her feet in the water. The cold sensation sent cramps all over her body. She sighed thoughtfully as her gaze fell to the shell necklace her father gave her when she hunted her first rabbit. Unconsciously she held it tightly between her malpa as if the gesture could make her return. In fact, no. The whole situation with the girl had unearthed a pain that he thought was relieved.
The night before she had had what she believed to be one of her worst nightmares. Eg the dream, her body took the place of the girl. Her hands were painfully tied with string. In front of her was the girl holding a stick with fire on its tip. Her macabre laugh sounded when she saw that her attempts to free herself always end in failure. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared just behind the girl. Lexa smiled at her father who was looking at her with pity. But everything became darker, more confusing. Her father had stopped smiling, now, now she was pushing the stick down so that it caught the leaves under her feet. Everything seemed to go further and further until she woke up.
"It hurts, it's normal." A voice behind her spoke. Lexa slowly opened her eyes out of her reverie. Then, she looked at Jungkook who was looking at her worried from the top of a rock. Unlike her eyes that contemplated her beauty reflected in the sun, his followed the path of the tear that ran down his cheek. "I also thought at some point that I would not overcome pain but I did."
"How?" She asked. Her chest tightened accordingly as her distressed voice shone from her appearance.
"Recognizing what it is: weakness," Jungkook replied seriously. Keeping his gaze fixed on her until Lexa lowered his towards the river.
"Love? I can't live like this. âI groan angrily, then, turning around, she grabbed her shoes and walked to her horse, leaving Jungkook silent.
[...]
Burdened by the endless hours of council meetings she ends up running away from the back of the cabin. She coughs in the face of the unwelcome sting of the sun that blinds her until she is used to her vision.
âGet up and fight!â A wild scream draws her attention completely. Looking for the origin of the problem, he sees from afar a group of children sitting in a circle. In the middle, a tall woman with brown hair pulled back into a braid, thin but with a muscular body, keeps them with their heads down while yelling at a child on the floor.
"I'm tired ..." Her voice sounds so weak and it is when she finishes approaching that she notices the brightness of her tears on her cheeks.
But the woman laughs. "In war, death does not distinguish who is and who is not. Raise!"
"Hey!" Lexa growled annoyed, catching the attention of the woman and the children who looked back immediately. "He told you he can't take it anymore."
"It is an exhaustive training I already knew what I was facing." The warrior answers with hypocrisy giving her a look of few friends.
"Besides, it is her punishment for being the weakest."
"And it seems fair to you? Who fights against you who have more experience?"
Lexa raised an eyebrow as she placed her hands on her pitcher-shaped hip. The children's eyes went between Lexa and the warrior with caution.
âAre you free if you want to take her place?â She offered, giving him a mocking bow.
Lexa walked confidently towards her until she stopped when she reached the center of the circle. A child helped the wounded man to get up to sit him completing the circle.
âWhat are the rules?â He shook his head in her direction.
"Until you can't take it anymore," she added with a hint of wicked amusement in her voice. He smiled as the tips of his fingers enthusiastically brushed the edge of his sword. Lexa pouted her mouth before nodding.
The warrior attacked first with all her might. Lexa dodged the blow with agility and then returned it with the same force. Their swords clashed screeching at the contact.
Lexa's feet were firmly planted on the ground providing stability. The warrior slapped her shoulder against his but Lexa held her position as if nothing had happened.
Then, the warrior brought out a toothy smile. "You are skillful who would say it when ..." She brought her mouth to whisper in her nose.
Lexa ironic river."The value of a woman is not measured in the number of cocks she raises."
Their swords unhook and collide again this time with more fury. Lexa glared at her with a hard but triumphant look when she realized that the warrior's feet were dragged along the ground by her strength.
"Of course not," she growled in response, pulling away. She stepped back to catch her breath as she swung her sword gracefully.
"Because I'm only interested in lifting one."
Lexa frowned in surprise when she realized the gaze was directed at something behind her. Curiosity won the game when he followed the direction, meeting Jungkook and two warriors in the middle of a conversation in the distance. Lexa swallowed hot with the inexplicable heat that began to melt her insides.
She'd lost track of time so much that she didn't see Raven kicking her back, knocking her to the ground. Lexa coughed when dirt got into her mouth. Then, she turned angrily towards Raven who was smiling victoriously. Lexa was mentally punished for being so foolishly distracted when she was in the middle of a fight.
"It's funny that you are husband and wife but you sleep in different cabins," Raven continued with provocation.
"Trouble in paradise? Already realized that you are not worth anything?"
Lexa threw a blow to her stomach so hard that the warrior's body landed two feet away.
"If you're so anxious to take my place, do it." Lexa roared with her fists clenched and her nostrils dilated by her altered breathing.
Raven dropped to her knees with her hand on her stomach as she laughed wickedly and watched her in pain. "I already have."
Lexa blinked, not knowing why her body was completely paralyzed. Raven scrambled to her feet trying to punch directly into her jaw but Lexa didn't fall that time, intercepting her arm to twist him in the back and then kneeing her in the mouth, knocking her to the ground proclaiming herself the winner.
"Well, enjoy it," Lexa yelled passively, not showing the least bit of affection. He watched her from above in disgust as he circled her to get away from there not before releasing his last attack. âSo much that you like to lift things try to get up now.â
[...]
"What was that?" Suho asked, walking slowly through the trees as he approached. Lexa under the arch, forgetting about the rabbit that ran free through a clearing. When he saw the expression on her face, he clicked his tongue at the surprisingly fast rumors that ran through his people.
"Comprehensive training," she clarified simply by pointing back to the clearing. She pursed her lips in a dissatisfied pout when she found it empty.
"And since when do you take a thorough training so seriously?" Suho scoffed, raising an eyebrow in amusement.
"Do you like me?" Lexa asked hastily without a hint of lucidity in her voice or disturbed expression.
"What?" Eyelid Suho.
"As a woman."
"Oh," she uttered in surprise as her senses returned to stress. Suho gulped foolishly for taking a few seconds to start the mechanisms in her head again. "Are you smart, fair, and brave who wouldn't like you?
"I don't mean that, but the physical." Do you think men can like me? âShe sighed. She frowned sadly and bit her cheek nervously. Lexa had never been an insecure woman but she couldn't help falling into the labyrinth of doubt since she had that fight with Raven. Her voice sounded confident and firm without hesitation in her advances. She hated feeling so affected. She was envious of her experience and a strange avalanche of punctures in her stomach when she pictured her with Jungkook. Because it was obvious. There was something between them, why else would he let go of that without foundations on which to lean. There was also the possibility that she just wanted to give him a hard time but his head guided her to the first option over and over again.
-Why do you ask me that?
"It doesn't matter." Lexa smiled sheepishly avoiding her curious gaze. Never. But never. I would tell something so intimate to Suho.
"I think ..." Suho whispered, drawing her attention to the intimate tone she used. "... you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." You have the most beautiful smile in the world, Lexa.
Suho couldn't help but spread a medium smile. There was a warm glow in her eyes, too revealing a glow with feelings so far hidden from her. Lexa opened her eyes in surprise.
Feeling against the sword and the wall before her revealing gaze.
"Hmm ... do you think this area is suitable for camping?" Lexa added, turning her head towards the map.
"What?" She said absently. "Oh, yes, it's good," she answered calmly, still admiring the way her hair covered her left profile. Suho couldn't help but smile relaxed. "It's very good."
[...]
"This is it, thanks for listening." Lexa finished towards the councilors, saying goodbye with a polite smile. After the third and last meeting of the week on the previews of the new wall, she felt less weight to worry about. She sighed resignedly turning to Jungkook who kept his eyes fixed on the marked area simulating the limits just discussed. "I had thought we can use the old materials to build the wall." This way we will use the brick and we would have more to build more houses. â she said, looking askance at him, waiting patiently for the chestnut tree to react or say something that it did not do. for...
She wasn't aware of how quickly she stopped talking until Jungkook pressed her lips together in a desperate kiss. She opened her mouth, tucking her tongue in without warning. Lexa moaned in complete shock with her eyes open. Jungkook's hand tightened on her waist, pressing her to his chest. Lexa's hands were trapped in her shoulder area. Jungkook tilted his face and intensified the kiss.
Lexa closed her eyes slowly, letting go. Opening her mouth to receive her tongue. She sighed discard as she slid her hands up to his neck. His fingers gripped her hair and she stretched. Jungkook growled ecstatically bending down to lift her by her thighs and place her on the table. The map crumpled as her butt landed on top but they cared little.
Jungkook broke the kiss, creating a wet snap. Panting, her breath hit his face with a dark, wistful, wild gaze full of unstoppable lust. He brought his hands up to his cheeks. He moved his thumb affectionately, delighting in the softness of her skin to end up pressing his thumb to the soft skin of her lower lip. He approached in a quick kiss, letting out a satisfied moan when he felt her participation.
"Jungkook ..." He threw his head back as wet kisses began to come down his jaw. She stretched her roots again with excitement, taking another guttural growl. His hands slowly lowered down a path to his lower back until⊠âJungkook!â An annoyed scream caused Jungkook to blink in confusion. He pouted his lips as he hugged her chest. Jungkook looked at her with a frown. "No, of course not." What's wrong I'm talking to you about important things?
"Why did you tell Raven that she liked to lift things?" He blurted out without warning importing anything or little that his thought had come out loud.
âWhat?â This time it was he who blinked in confusion. âIt was just to provoke him.
"You spoke very loudly," he said, raising his eyebrows.
Lexa rolled her eyes. "Can we focus on this, please?"
She indicated the map with her hand, looking down at it again. Jungkook couldn't help but think how good his hair was.
Others would think it was foolish to notice that Lexa really had a beautiful profile. Her small and delicate jaw gave her face that innocent point that drove her crazy. She did not know but her face was very expressive showing everything that crossed her mind. He could tell when she was sad at the tilt of her mouth or how upset she was when she wrinkled her nose shrugging and making it more adorable.
Jungkook smiled mischievously at the conversion that began to play in his head as if it were his favorite song. Of course, I hear what Raven said what was not seen to come was that Lexa reacted so annoying. Her heart warmed to beat faster.
Then, she took advantage of the fact that she was distracted to approach from behind and stick her lips to his ear.
"She will never lift my cock as you do."
[...]
Hunting day.
Without a doubt, his favorite activity of the week. He was looking forward to it because it was the only time of the day when he could relax and breathe deeply the oxygen-rich air of the forest. Her lungs are grateful and certainly her head clear too.
Carefully advanced through the field by the number of thin sticks that will not hesitate to break at the slightest touch. She didn't know the area as well as she usually would, but that didn't stop her fighting spirit. She swore to herself that she would hunt good prey today.
A small innocent laugh changed the course of her attention. Not far from where he was he saw a girl of about eight years old smiling as she curiously observed a small bird on top of Jungkook's palm. Practically the smile was drawn alone on her face. Next, the little bird flew off causing the girl to rush out after him. Jungkook had a small smile making him look innocent and youthful.
Her disunited face in contrast to sunlight was, from now on, her favorite concept.
"I didn't know you could treat the children," Lexa commented, approaching slowly while sending her an amused look.
"I adore children especially how they are made," she said gracefully when she felt their steps approach from behind.
Jungkook looked at her recreating his typical arrogant smile in which his tongue struck the inside of the cheek.
"You are incredible," Lexa confessed, tempted. "It is not a compliment."
Although Jungkook clearly knew how to perceive the mockery and irony in his voice, something inside him was excited. He proceeded to follow her slowly, earning a sidelong glance from her.
"Your ass is also amazing." Lexa stopped walking and turned around with her eyes open. When she saw his eyes go up to her face when she turned around she couldn't help but blush. Jungkook raised an eyebrow. "Oh, it's not a compliment."
His mischievous laugh was a harsh blow to her who spread her blush to the tips of her ears in embarrassment. She had fallen into the game that she herself had created. Feeling too insulted when she looks at the ground, she doesn't think twice and bends down.
Jungkook stops when she notices something hit her back.
âDid you just throw a handful of dried leaves at me?â He asks, surprised, then slowly turns around.
Lexa refuses by pressing her lips together as she passes by like she's nothing.
"I don't know what you're talking about."
-No? Okay â falsely accept. Because when Lexa turns her back on him, Jungkook bends down and throws a dried pineapple at him.
"Hey!" She cries complaining and turns around. Bring your hand to your lower back to caress the area and thus relax the pain. Of course, Lexa frowns when Jungkook innocently shrugs. He raises his eyebrows and laughs wryly. Then he reaches down and throws a handful of dirt at her with small stones that end up dirtying her cheek. Jungkook coughs and Lexa laughs maniacally. She acknowledges that when Jungkook throws another dried pineapple at her chest, she starts having fun. Both succumb to the game and start throwing everything they see on the ground. They laugh together for the first time. Lexa can not help thinking that her laugh in a normal state is quite pleasant away from that dry sound that she usually emits when she laughs without emotion or grace.
When she stops listening to that melodious laugh she drops a handful of leaves and looks at it. She lets out a groan of surprise as her back hits the wood of a tree. Jungkook corners her in less than a second. He doesn't know what's going on but he feels a chill when he feels the hardness of his thigh brush against hers.
"Don't move, I've seen something among the trees," he says uneasily. He is about to complain when Jungkook places a hand on his shoulder and pushes him back towards the tree.
"It must have been an animal," he growls uncomfortably. His body is so big that it covers him in seconds. Her heart beats so hard that she's afraid Jungkook will notice if her chest keeps pressing against her like that.
"It wasn't a fucking animal." Jungkook's voice turns serious and dangerous as he lowers his head to look at her. Lexa is connected to her eyes without being able to avoid it. They are so dark that you could lose yourself in them and not complain about not finding the exit. Jungkook's breath directly hugged the upper skin of his lips making the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. He had never been so close to a man so he attributed his nerves to lack of habit but that did not take away the fact that he was also the first man his body trembled with the slightest touch. One hand was held firmly on top of his head while the other was off to the side. They were so close that the tips of his feet touched hers. Jungkook's lips remained in a neutral grimace combining with the seriousness reflected in his body. He knew he was tense from the way his shoulders were not resting from that straight line. He intended to say something but his mouth did not respond to his commands as if the connections in his head had lost touch with reality.
By having him this close he could have the privilege of analyzing his features in more detail. He hadn't even realized, until now, that just below his lower lip was a mole. And for some strange reason, he wanted to stretch a finger and squeeze it. Jungkook cleared his throat to catch his attention. Lexa cast a curious glance at him and then her cheeks turned red.
She looked away embarrassed for being so impulsive and caught on the spot. When in reality, Jungkook's discomfort hadn't been precise because of over-gaze but because of the way he did it. The dream returned to his mind when he noticed how his eyes traveled to detail his lips and certainly, this was a moment that could not be carried away by his primary impulses. So she decided to return to her tough posture. "I'm going to look at stay in place again."
Lexa rolled her eyes when I hear him so demanding. As she indicated, she walked away completely and then returned to where they had been playing.
"Do you see it? Nothing happens⊠Jungkook! âLexa shouted in fright as an arrow grazed the right side of her head knocking him to the ground. Jungkook was swinging his head on the ground while complaining sore eyes tight. Lexa ran towards him in a panic attack. She knelt down and tried to lift her head. "No, no shit." Jungkook? âHe was desperately searching for an answer, but Jungkook only produced moans that were getting weaker and weaker. I tilt my neck carefully to look at the wound. When he touched the blood on the tip of his ear and saw it black he cursed under his breath. "Poison ..." This one was different, this one was much more powerful and dangerous because it was not just a paralytic. He swallowed hard, laid his head gently on top of a mountain of leaves, and then got up. "Hold on, I'm going to get help, please just hold on."
[...]
Despite the fact that things had gone well and no misfortune had arisen, she could not feel completely relieved. As he ran toward the camp, he caught a glimpse of a man running in the opposite direction. He forced himself not to follow him because Jungkook was more important. He was afraid that the man would come back and hurt him at seeing him so unprotected but again, he forced his legs to keep running.
This was not the time for his paranoia.
Fortunately, Jin was in his cabin and in possession of the antidote. He dipped the red seaweed tea in a handkerchief and placed it on his ear to absorb the poison. Two hours later, Jungkook woke up and as soon as he regained the notion of reality he returned to his clan's affairs. He ignored Jin's warnings and left as soon as his legs left him.
For that very reason, after his last meeting with the council, on his way back to his cabin, he ran into a worried Jin. After that, he wasn't even aware of what went out the door.
"Jin said you didn't want to heal yourself." The girl's voice sounded annoyed as she made her way deeper into the cabin. Jungkook, who had been studying a map on the table, turned irritably.
"It is foolish to waste supplies when there are bigger wounds to take care of."
"At least let me take a look at you," he asked, pulling up the small white bag to put it in his line of sight. "Sit at the desk, please."
Jungkook frowned at her but finally ended up obeying and going to the table to sit down. I interlock my fingers and click my tongue in annoyance. Lexa ignored her childish attitude. She indicated with her fingers to tilt her head. A gesture she made against her will but in silence.
"You see?" Jungkook replied wryly, raising his eyebrows. Lexa looked at him seriously when Jungkook turned his head again.
"What I see is an open wound that, if not healed, can become infected," he reproaches with annoyance. It was true, Jin's superficial treatment had made the wound a mere scratch, but she still had a fresh layer of dried blood on the tip of her ear. He breathed in focusing on the task. He reached out for a piece of cotton, dipped it in rubbing alcohol, then put it on the wound. Jungkook groaned plaintively at the sting moving in place.
Lexa pursed her lips. "Sorry."
"Were you worried about me?"
Lexa stopped looking at the wound as soon as she perceived the softness of his tone. Flashing nervously, she cleared her throat and concentrated on cleaning the blood again. "Don't be so self-centered, I worry about everyone the same."
âSure?â Her tone had suddenly dropped, becoming intimate and personal. The cotton was suspended in midair when Jungkook turned his head to connect his gaze to hers. Lexa frowned a few seconds before relaxing her face. He perceived her seriousness in his penetrating gaze. Set and firm on yours. They had never looked at her like that. They had never left her speechless with a glance. And when Jungkook slowly started to get closer his mind flew into dangerous territory.
"Don't turn your face I can't see your ear." She growled annoyed to hide her nervousness. He caught her chin and turned her face again.
"Are you going to see your mother tomorrow?"
"Yes, I haven't been in a while."
"Then I will go with you."
"No need, Suho ...
"I do not care. I wanna go."
"Okay," she accepted, confused by his sudden interest. "You saved my life, I'm going to have to start taking you with me everywhere."
"I was used to it ..." Jungkook pronounced, taking a scowl from Lexa. Seeing that he was not responding, he shook his head in denial and returned to his task.
[...]
Now that the two clans were unified and the roads opened, the distance and time to travel were considerably less. Before, when he suffered those longings for freedom and escaped to the forest, it took him more than half an afternoon to return home. Now he realized that time was no longer going to be a tedious burden.
But undoubtedly, a considerable change to consider was the look of his subjects. Before, they treated her as an equal now they watched her from a distance with a shy look. But he knew it was not for her, the citizens did not fear his presence but Jungkook's. And it was normal, he was a foreigner who had been forced to fear above all else.
His mother was still occupying the usual cabin, so when she was at the beginning of the camp, it didn't take long for her to stand in front of their doors. The atmosphere was tense, he knew it very well because he could feel the thoughtful air. The two men behind him had been silent the entire way creating an atmosphere filled with awkward silence.
He tightened the reins to hold the hair still so he could get down from it. Suddenly, he noticed movement in his rear when he turned his head, large hands adjusted at his waist, and helped lower it. Lexa widened her eyes when her feet finally landed on the ground. Intuitively she placed her palms on top of her chest to stabilize her body. When she noticed the hardness of her muscles, she looked up. Jungkook intensified him as if he wanted to speak to her from that gesture, show him a longing that he had not seen reflected before.
The sound of a cracked door opening made them slowly come to their senses.
âLexa?â With an excited tone, her mother turned to her, surprised by her visit. He wrapped his arms around her neck to press her against his chest as he had always done. Lexa inhaled the smell of roses from her mother's feeling at home. "What are you doing here ...
When her gaze fell on Jungkook as they parted, the words got stuck in her mouth.
"It's been a while since I came and I missed you," Lexa added with a melancholic smile capturing her mother's attention. She pursed her lips in delight as she analyzed her daughter. I caress her cheek and then gently curl a strand of hair.
"You are prettier, you eat well, right?"
"Yes, mom," he replied monotonously, but still emitting that smiling aura.
"I'll be back later so we can get back together." When Jungkook spoke his mother frowned and Lexa looked at him confused.
âAren't you going to stay for lunch?â After her mother's offer, Jungkook felt her body freeze.
"I don't want to disturb her, ma'am." Although Jungkook's voice had come out it would be his calm face hiding nothing but shame. Ever since he had noticed her presence Lexa's mother had been nervous and certainly he too. She did not like to be observed, much less annoying than the reunion between mother and daughter.
Lexa's mother protested. "That I have not agreed to the terms of your marriage does not mean that I do not respect my daughter's decisions. As things have been you are still my son-in-law and therefore part of my family now. So if you both go inside ...
Lexa looked around with a frown meeting only the three of them. Suho had left without saying anything and that started to worry.
"... and by the gods call me mother no lady."
Jungkook nodded rhythmically as if he had just received a military order. His mother re-entered the cabin followed by Jungkook, Lexa said goodbye to the outside with a sorry look still looking for his friend.
[...]
The food had not been as tense as expected, his mother had managed to get Jungkook to release his tongue and that he would abandon that serious and lonely posture for a moment. When Lexa finished her last bite of roast chicken, she slowly got up from the table and proceeded to carry the plate into the kitchen. I put it on top of the steel counter and then turned to go back. However, a small drawing hanging on the wall with a skewer caught her attention. She came closer to admire the painting more closely.
She couldn't help but chuckle shaking her shoulders at the poorly scribbled paper. It was her father and her. Lexa had given that drawing to her father for her birthday, immortalizing that day when they went to see the birth of the tents. She certainly did not expect her mother to keep her away.
Hearing the sound of a plate hitting the counter behind her, she rolled her eyes and broke her smile.
"If you're going to tell me again that love is weakness, better go back the way you came." I exhale tiredly facing the wall. She did not feel like arguing knowing that her mother was only a room away and that she could hear everything but she could not shut her mouth and let it pass because she was not for talks full of the pure and empty feeling of life.
"It's what my father taught me," Jungkook said calmly resting a hand on the counter. Lexa raised an eyebrow and turned on her feet in annoyance.
However, when I did not notice that mischief in her voice nor that arrogant posture, she began to feel intrigued. Her shoulders leaned down and her gaze seemed to be drowned in rage. I've never seen her like this. Then, she repeated her words in her mind slowly, paying attention to each one of them. She had just named her father. The ancient Heda of the Iron Clan. She couldn't help but feel curious about him because his father didn't even tell him those things claiming that she wasn't ready for such.
âSince when are you Heda?â The question came out on its own as if it were in thought out loud that it needed to get out before it rotted inside.
Jungkook raised his eyebrows contemptuously as he said, "Since I was thirteen."
"And your mother?"
"She died of an infection in a pandemic." She didn't seem hurt at all treating the subject as if it were just one more in her life. Lexa felt terrible grief adjust in her chest. She was really so calm that she was scared of her indifference.
"Don't you miss your parents?"
"They never acted as such because they should?" And there was the reason. Jungkook demonstrated so many things at once that his confused brain was slow to see them all at once. Answered questions normally. He hadn't even been affected by answering the age question. By God, since he was thirteen years many others have passed. How can a child face the role of Heda when she, at her age and with a supposed training and maturity, still showed some discomfort when assuming responsibilities. It must have been quite shocking and disturbing.
"And you?"
Lexa blinked lost. "A lot." He confessed weakly. Then a small nostalgic smile filled her lips. "My father was a little harsh sometimes but not too much he always fixed it with a smile."
Jungkook nodded instantly with the same aura of nonchalance. He didn't know exactly why, but seeing him so serious and frigid, his body began to walk alone forward. Jungkook's arms were suspended in midair as Lexa buried her head in his chest and wrapped her small hands around his waist. It took Jungkook a minute to react by wrapping his lower back and pulling her to his body so that his chin rested on top of his head.
"I'm supposed to be comforting you," Jungkook commented closing his eyes as he felt the warmth of Lexa tuck him in gently. His strawberry scent went up to his nostrils, making him his favorite scent.
Jungkook smiled helplessly as his tired sigh bounced off his chest. "Stop growling so much."
[...]
She turned her fifteenth turn on the bed before finally turning on her side. His hand was under her pillow and her legs were on top of each other. Although she will try to close her eyes and allow herself to be overcome by fatigue, her body had other plans that night. It was so strange because I was sleepy. Her eyelids drooped wearily but her eyes didn't want to close. Finally, and after half an hour later, she sighed in defeat and closed her eyes to sleep.
A sharp surface brushed her neck causing her eyes to squeeze uncomfortably as she brought her hand to it a strong arm turned her face up.
"I should have done this from the beginning." Realizing that it was not a dream and that both the pressure on her neck and the terrifying voice were real she desperately opened her eyes to meet a man on top of her body. She opened her mouth to ask for help but her hand covered her mouth immediately. "No bitch tonight you won't be the same luck."
The fingers around her nose closed, pressing on her nostrils. The man laughed pleased when his legs stirred urgently. I was so scared. So annoying. So disgusted by feeling so touched. With her hand on her mattress, she began to feel the surface quickly when she brushed the ass of her glass bottle she didn't think twice before hitting her on the head.
âBitch!â She moaned loudly, touching her head. Her body fell to the side from the impact giving her the space to sneak towards the door. But when she was about to open the door, her filthy fingers pulled her ankle down causing her to have to put her hands forward to avoid hitting her mouth on the ground.
Lexa threw a kick that landed on her face. The man cursed when her plant deflected the septum from her nose. But that only caused the rage to turn into a fire that was impossible to quench. He tugged on her ankle, dragging her back under him. This time he wasted no time and his fingers wrapped tightly around her neck. Lexa sucked in strangled moans as she felt oxygen leaking from her lungs. Her legs were flailing furiously but when her thumbs clenched the hollow of her windpipe the movements stopped executing due to lack of oxygen supply. With her last breath, she continued to search for something on the ground when she felt something sharp lead her forward, driving a piece of broken glass into the socket of her eye.
The man released her in a brutal scream bringing his hands to her pierced eye as she crawled over to her chair to rest her back.
The door opened so hard that the hinges broke. Jungkook ran into Lexa as two soldiers approached the man to arrest him on the ground.
"Lexa!" Jungkook yelled desperately but she had already passed out from the effort.
[...]
"Swallow," Jin asked worriedly. I remove the spoon from his mouth and Lexa swallowed the jelly with difficulty. He closed his eyes when the softness touched the walls of his throat but soon after the pain began to lessen becoming bearable. When Jin noticed the relaxation on his face, he smiled regretfully. "You will take this every time you eat or talk a lot. It will help with swelling and reduce itching.
Lexa nodded so as not to form the vocal cords. Sometime later the door opened, causing her to divert her attention to it.
"How are you?" Jungkook asked, seriously leaning against the door frame. The tension in his shoulders told him that he was still on alert, his hoarse tone still annoying.
"Where is?"
"He's in the dungeons. Now answer me."
"Is he the one who attacked you?" She didn't need an answer when he noticed how Jungkook's eyes hardened. "I don't understand, Suho was at my door like ha ... OMG! Suho okay?"
"He's fine."
"Then why don't I believe you?" She frowned in annoyance at his sudden caution. Jungkook avoided his gaze making him more nervous. "Can you speak clearly?"
"We have found Suho unconscious."
Lexa opened her eyes in fright. "Has that man done something to you?" If something happens to her because of her, she would never forgive me ... I have to see it."
Jungkook strode to the stretcher when the girl tried to get up from the stretcher to run towards the door.
"Lexa, stop." Jungkook's large hands tightened on her shoulders to sit her down but she hysterically denied.
"Don't ask me when my friend is hurt!"
âHe's not hurt, he was drunk, dammit!â Jungkook's scream stopped all activity in his system. His face paled and his chest clenched.
"What?" I breathe incredulously.
Jungkook looked down before looking at her indecisively. "That's why that son of a bitch could easily pass because your friend was sleeping."
[...]
After an arduous week on the stretcher in Jin's cabin, he was finally able to be discharged and take up his duties again. Jungkook had been holding the position of Heda Celeste in his absence, which he was grateful for, when he took over again he realized that there was not much work to do. The only pending thing that could not be attended to by him was the man who slept in the dungeons.
He had explicitly ordered that he should not be given water and that he should be given only a piece of meat a day. That man was a bounty hunter with many deaths behind him, he deserved nothing more worthy.
âAre you going to judge me?â He asked, staring blankly at the floor. She was sitting on the throne in the assembly hall waiting for Suho. When he entered, he looked at her so seriously that he knew what she was thinking.
"You are my Heda, I will accept everything you decide." She did not like the respectful and distant tone he used.
Lexa frowned in embarrassment and then looked at him.
For God's sake, how did they get to this?
"Is what they say true? You have sentenced a man."
"He was a murderer."
"He was unarmed!"
"Me too!" She screamed loudly causing an outrageous echo to form. Suho raised his chin indignantly. "I don't expect you to accept it because I no longer require your morality."
"You are not the same."
"Neither do you," she replied with all the pain in her soul. Suho stopped forcing his gaze relaxing her in a full of regret. He took a step toward her but she reached out, stopping.
"It won't happen again, I promise."
"I can not risk."
"You know I would give my life for you."
"I know."
"He put it in your head."
"Jungkook has nothing to do with it."
âThen why are you looking at me like I want to hurt you!â He roared furiously, causing Lexa to leap onto her throne. Her jaw clenched so tightly that blood began to collect in her head. When she saw how fearful Lexa's eyes expand, she stopped clenching her fists and straightened her regretful body.
"Have you been drinking again?" Lexa asked, leaving him speechless. Suho felt so ashamed and so insulted at the same time that he turned around and ran out of the room. Lexa pursed her lips to hold back a sob. Tears welled up in her eyes almost out of necessity out of helplessness.
"You shouldn't let a simple soldier affect your decisions." A serious voice sounded from behind her but she never took her eyes off the door.
"Suho only wants the best for me," I whisper shattered in a passive tone. Jungkook swallowed hard when he couldn't stop his emotions from overpowering his character.
"Me too." He sighed on his knees in front of her. Lexa looked at him instantly with longing. "And so, I ask you to let me protect you."
[...]
"The decision is yours," Jungkook mentioned, turning his head in her direction so that only she would get the message. Lexa maintained too insane eye contact with her attacker who lay tied hand and foot to a stick in the middle of the plaza. Just below him were the woods. Around her, the crowds screaming for justice.
"Dann*." The sentence came out so easily that it scared her. She kept a stiff expression to avoid being affected by the looks that began to haunt her.
Automatically the citizens shouted euphoric at her decision.
"Jus drein jus daun! *"
She opened her mouth, removing her sitting posture when she saw a warrior light the torch and lower it towards the branches to light them. When the fire came Lexa closed her eyes instinctively. However, feeling a glance over her, he opened them again. When she found that pair of eyes among the people her stomach clenched. Suho watched her disappointed, sad, and lost. Lexa pursed her lips as the pressure on her chest caused her eyes to water. After that Suho was disappearing among the people until no trace of him was left.
Screams of pain rang out loudly, Lexa diverted people's attention and when she looked forward her chest heaved and her eyes widened in horror. A tear ran down her cheek at the scene so macabre. The smell of burned skin was the one that urged her to get up from her seat and flee traumatized to her cabin. When she slammed the door shut, she started screaming hysterically.
By the gods what have I done?
What the fuck have I done?
She covered her mouth with her palm to keep the sobs from coming out but it was too late all she did was delay it. It was already wrong from Suho's disappointed look and that of the man ...
Holy God!
The air began to lack so badly that she began to sweat and consequently feel overwhelmed when the dress was embedded as a second skin. She reached up to her dress and pulled it out desperately. She hugged her bare breasts as the night breeze blew in through the window. Her shoulders trembled with cold and her wailing muffled moans. She closed her eyes tightly trying to calm herself but ended up opening them exasperated when she saw in the dark the image of that man burning alive.
A finger stroked the line of her spine, bristling her skin. She bit back a gasp and her body stopped shaking as the softness of lips caressed the skin of her ear.
"Are you sad?" He whispered hoarsely, allowing himself to be filled with sweetness. Her eyes closed again as a hard chest completely covered her bareback."Let me comfort you. Just let me help you forget about everything. I can do it I'm very good at it."
"Then do it," she asked without being aware of her actions. Her arms still tightened crosswise as she turned to face him. She opened her eyes slowly, meeting a gaze as dark as night. She was scared because she had gone from controlling her movements to letting go. Jungkook stretched out one of her hands to stroke her cheek with the tips of her fingers. Jungkook suddenly stopped smiling, replacing her expression with a more serene and analytical one. She stepped closer, closing the distance. Her slowness was sweet torture but deep down she was grateful that it gave her time to get used to it.
He brought his fingers to her chin and lifted her head. Lexa closed her eyes and parted her lips. Then, Jungkook bowed his head and kissed her sweetly. It wasn't a quick kiss, nor was it a proper kiss, since there was only a superficial contact. When Jungkook separated almost instantly Lexa opened her eyes weakly. Her gaze had darkened, she had grown wilder, more eager.
Lexa parted her lips again but closed them again when Jungkook pounced again this time more eagerly. The passion of the kiss took her by surprise but she didn't complain because when Jungkook opened her mouth tight to deepen the kiss she let it dominate her mouth. Jungkook's hands snapped to her waist, pulling her body forward to hit her chest.
She felt comforting heat build-up on the skin under her palm. Her hands were so large that they practically covered her entire back. Jungkook groaned and raised his hand to his face to incline him further.
Lexa gasped as she felt the tip of her tongue touch her lower lip, she wasn't even aware of what was happening until Jungkook's tongue entered her mouth to embrace hers with passion.
Lexa uncovered her arms feeling suddenly brave and brought them to the nape of her neck. He dipped his fingers through the strands of her hair and stretched them ecstatically as Jungkook reached down to his behind and knead it hard. Jungkook let out a throaty moan and leaned his body closer, holding her almost under him. Lexa took a step closer by sticking her tits to her chest. Her nipples bristled completely from the rubbing of the fabric of his shirt. Jungkook put his hand to the nape of his neck and formed a fist of hair as he opened his mouth more for a stronger kiss. Saliva gushed from their corners like a waterfall but they didn't care because the wet sound of their lips coming together was worth it. Taking advantage of his hair grip Jungkook cut the kiss in a snap. His altered breaths cooled and heated the skin of his lips creating such an exciting contrast. Jungkook rolled his eyes down his face analyzing his appearance. His cock jerked into his pants when he saw her with her mouth open as her lip trembled and her eyes narrowed with excitement. He growled desperately drawing her to his mouth eagerly. Lexa hugged the back of her neck receiving her kiss submissively.
When Jungkook again separated god two steps back to contemplate the fullness of his body. Soon his eyes delighted in the turgidity of his pale chest with spiked nipples, the wonderful line that went down to his navel from training and especially the tiny white panties with a dark stain.
"Shit, you're beautiful." Jungkook sighed gone. Lexa was too embarrassed to see the hunger in her gaze proceeding to lower her head to hide her flushed cheeks.
But Jungkook had other plans, he brought his fingers to his chin and lifted her so that he could see her eyes. Lexa held what little breath she had left after the kissing session when Jungkook gave her the warmest smile she had ever seen while as she approached, she rested her eyes on her bare breasts. When she was close enough that there was almost no distance between them, the fingers that hugged her chin went up to her mouth to run her thumb over her lower lip. "Be a good girl and let me prove you."
She pressed her lips together in a slow kiss with her tongue before abruptly parting causing Lexa to follow her mouth unconsciously.
I blink drunk with pleasure watching Jungkook guide his mouth down her cheek giving her a wet kiss that also caused her bottom to get wet. He rubbed his thighs urgently as his tongue drew a line down her lower jaw almost touching her neck. The fingers at the nape of her neck tugged at the root inadvertently causing Jungkook to growl and go on to attack her neck mercilessly. Lexa squeezed her eyes shut at the feel of his lips closing on her skin to suck. His mouth began to travel to the area of ââher clavicle where he bit her and pampered her with kisses with his tongue.
She kept going down to the line of her breasts where her tongue slipped. Then she brought her mouth to an already erect nipple and bit into it as one hand came up to knead the other.
His hand clenched the fist of hair at the nape of his neck and pressed it to his skin. Her belly flinched as her tongue sank to her navel but what undoubtedly made her body shudder from the balls of her feet to her head was the kiss she gave on the line of her pelvis. I swallow nervously when I notice how the garment swirled around her fingers. Jungkook raised his eyes to hers to get his blessing when Lexa bit her lower lip and closed her fist on the nape of her neck. Jungkook smirked, lowering afterward still with eye contact his lips towards the stained area of ââher panties. Then her fingers proceeded to stretch the garment down until it was jammed at her ankles. Lexa shifted her feet so that she will leave her body completely. Jungkook grabbed her leg and placed it over her shoulder. Next, he placed a small kiss on her inner thigh area. Lexa swallowed nervously when she noticed that the kisses did not stop and that they were on a descending path. She didn't know what she was doing until she jumped embarrassed when she felt his cold tongue caress her folds mischievously. A shy moan came from her lips as she ran her tongue back this time going deeper. God, never, ever, thought that someday he could feel so much pleasure. Never, ever, she thought that Jungkook on her knees could be the most exciting thing in the world. She brought her fingers up to separate her lips for better access. When he kissed her red button it swelled accordingly earning a loud moan. Lexa threw her head back at the endless sensations she began to feel. Without hesitation, he inserted his tongue into her hole making Lexa squeal and then cover her embarrassed mouth.
Jungkook laughed still with his lips pressed to her skin causing her too sensual a vibration. He brought his mouth back to her swollen clitoris to suck with force, then Lexa felt a cramp run through her body that ended up causing a ball inside her belly to explode and her body to suffer spasms. Jungkook licked him to orgasm with delight, kissed his clit again, carrying a whimpering groan from the overstimulation, and then sat up again. He brought his hands up to his waist to keep Lexa's body from rushing back. The girl opened her eyes dizzy when she felt his breath hit her nose. Jungkook licked his lips gladly tasting and tasting again the product of his orgasm causing Lexa to blush immediately.
He hooked his leg to her hip and laid her on his bed, placing himself on top of her. Afterward, Jungkook kissed her lips again ecstatically making Lexa feel his taste in her saliva. He returned his kisses down the column of her throat stopping this time in her ear to whisper hoarsely. "Your pussy is so sweet ... I wonder if it will feel like that around my cock." He caught the earlobe with his teeth and I stretch it sensually. Lexa groaned, crinkling her shirt eagerly. His hand went down her skin, ending in her pelvis, which took the boldness of a palm tree. "Open your legs more, baby."
Lexa obeyed dazedly, dizzy from so much pleasure. Jungkook stuck out his thumb and stroked her clit in a circular motion. Lexa moaned softly, opening her legs wider. Next, she sank the same finger slowly into her hole, taking another cry of complaint from the girl.
"It hurt..."
"Yes, I know ..." he whispered softly on her cheek before kissing the tip of her nose. "... but you have to prepare for my cock since your small pussy is too tight." lips. Lexa nodded slowly. She brought her hands to the area of her shoulder blades and squeezed hard when she felt another finger go through her hole. Bufo buried his mouth on her shoulder as he tried to focus on the pleasure that gradually began to lessen the sting. She moaned with pleasure, spreading her legs wider, urging Jungkook to introduce the third. Movement shoves out of her fingers soon became insufficient.
"Please Jungkook ..." she pleaded breathlessly, running her nails through the fabric of the shirt.
"Please what, baby?" He whispered with too perverse amusement as he kissed the shell of her ear and increased the movement of her fingers.
"I want ... I want ..." but she was silenced by a needy moan when a fourth finger entered inside her small vagina.
"Fuck ..." he cursed under his breath, giving her a quick kiss before getting down on his knees in front of her. She pulled the shirt over her head, exposing her wonderful puffy pecs and her wonderful chiseled belly with stone-like abs. Her legs spread wider on their own at the image causing Jungkook to growl like a horny animal as he brought his free finger up to her clit to stroke it in circles. When Lexa lashed out at her second orgasm, I swear her breath was out. With her eyes clouded she saw how she could as Jungkook got up to take off her pants. He was surprised that she didn't bother wearing underwear but all those thoughts stopped making sense when she looked down at his cock. Her eyes widened at his width and length. Her mouth practically opened by itself when she saw how big it was. She panicked because she began to doubt if that big cock would fit in her inexperienced little hole. Jungkook brought his right hand up the spine and slowly muttered himself, still looking into her eyes. He groaned plaintively at feeling so needy. I bring two fingers to her mouth and place them on her lip.
"Open her" he ordered hoarsely but very needy. Lexa opened her mouth wider allowing both fingers to enter her mouth to bathe with the moisture of her tongue. Then, he brought those same fingers to the base of his cock to stroke it over her. Jungkook moaned, nodding backward, then stared at her sharply. Lexa swallowed nervously. Then his great body fell on top of hers to give her a wet kiss. Lexa spread her legs wider so that she will be more comfortable. He circled her waist and squeezed her hard when he felt his cock hit her stomach. She almost died right there, feeling the inhuman softness of her cock's skin. He parted his lips in a wet snap and looked at her seriously again. Jungkook drove the tip of his cock into her entrance to caress her up and down to cover her with his juices. Lexa spread her legs wider and he growled, kissing her again. She parted again and sighed on her lips.
She put a hand to her chin to connect her eyes. "Tell me if it hurts and I'll stop. Please tell me."
Lexa nodded as the last answer before everything will begin. Of course, it hurt when she inserted the tip. She felt a hideous tear of skin that ached like a thousand demons. When she complained in a silent moan Jungkook froze and looked at her cautiously.
"Don't stop ..." he pleaded without air. I scratch his lower back causing him to tuck in a little more. Jungkook groaned as he lowered his nose to hers to brush against her movement. When he finally reached up to the hilt Lexa groaned in need as she gazed at him pleadingly, her eyes teary with emotion.
Jungkook rushed his lips to hers as he began his coupling slowly. Lexa broke the kiss to moan eagerly bringing desperate hands to the nape of her neck to continue with the kiss. Jungkook released an animal roar as he rolled his hips sensually and she clenched her fingers.
"Fucking tight pussy," he growled giving a deep thrust that made them both moan. Lexa began to notice how their bodies floated with sweat. Her demolishing eyes kept a frown as she increased speed. She let out an open moan before smiling wickedly over her mouth. "So good to me, my baby."
Lexa automatically brought her nails to her back and squeezed. Jungkook had just claimed as his own and although in other circumstances he would have yelled a couple of insults at him, this time, he opened his mouth more to moan.
"You sweet baby can only receive my cock." No one else's. Only mine. âShe growled in her ear, annoyed, hitting her thigh causing her to moan and jump hard. She left a path of scratches on her back that ended at the nape of her neck again. Jungkook came back to face his face with pressed noses. "Say you only want my cock. Say only this pussy can be fucked by me. âHe shouted ecstatically as he increased the depth of her hips. Lexa threw her head back but Jungkook's fingers tightened at the nape of her neck and forced her to look at him. A spanking on his butt made his moan.
"Yes ..." I sob from the force of his thrusts. "Only you ... Only you can fuck me ... Oh shit!" She screamed when her orgasm came with more force than the previous ones. She collapsed onto the bed, leaving herself at the mercy of her need.
Two more thrusts and Jungkook was jerking wildly to drop his load on her stomach.
"Shit ..." he cursed contentedly as he fell to the side of the girl's body. He covered his eyes with his forearm widening his bicep. Then he wrapped his waist around her and pulled her to his chest with his leg pressed to her hip. Lexa frowned tiredly feeling suddenly at ease when a honey scent completely seduced her.
[...]
In caresses, his finger wandered down her back from top to bottom. He couldn't stop staring at her and he certainly would never tire of admiring her natural beauty as he slept on her chest. If Jungkook was completely honest, there was no adequate sleep conciliator because his eyes did not want to close for fear that what was in front of him was nothing more than the product of a good dream. And if so, he did not want to wake up.
I gently brush stubborn strands of his cheek to better admire his profile. His face was so serene and so pure. It seemed like a mirage for how the light that filtered through the window panes reflected on his face. He looked like a clear angel that his character was far from one. Jungkook smiled at his thought. Afterward, he placed his lips gently on her forehead and hugged her to his body, growling in satisfaction as he closed his eyes.
"Ai hod yu en * ...
âLexa, can we talk?â A male voice and the sound of a squeaking door put him on alert acting as a reflex act to catch the blanket to cover their bodies.
âCall before you come in, asshole!â Jungkook growled, radiating as he got up, helped by the support of his hand. The scandal of the voices was so disturbing that Lexa groaned sleepily and then opened her eyes.
âMmm?â She murmured groggily as she waited for her gaze to adjust to the intensity of the light. When she did, she watched Jungkook absentmindedly, then looked at her blanket-covered body. He frowned looking in the direction he was glaring at and then saw it. To her best friend with wide eyes and a look full of pain and sadness. "Suho?" But he wasn't looking at her but at Jungkook. When her mind was fully awake, she opened her eyes in exaltation. "No, wait!" Lexa cried desperately, extending her hand forward as if she could touch him from a distance, but Suho quickly left the room with the door slamming behind her. He'll come in! "he yelled in the direction of Jungkook who frowned annoyed. It was ... It was on purpose! About last night..."
âLast night has nothing to do with this!â She roared in outrage as she denied.
Lexa blinked. "I shouldn't have trusted you," she sobbed, getting out of bed as fast as she could grab the dress, put it on over her head, and run out the door. "Suho!"
âLexa!â Jungkook called desperately but she ignored him. When he slammed the door, Jungkook cursed, throwing the pillow on the floor. "Fuck."
[...]
"Suho stop!" Lexa ran after him, not caring about curious glances, not caring about the sharp stones that puncture his plant, but he didn't seem to care either. "I order you to stop!"
Suho stopped his body abruptly and then turned around. There was so much pain and so much anger in his gaze that Lexa gulped.
"That you want to explain you are his wife, it is normal that you take care of him." He assumed with a venomous irony so harmful that Lexa does not remember another scene in which he will behave so impulsively.
"I don't want to hurt you," she shook her head. She frowned sadly and pursed her lips regretfully. Really, hurting her was never in her plans. He never wanted to break her heart but he couldn't lie. Jungkook awakened things that he with so many years of friendship never managed to develop. He didn't know when it happened alone that it just happened like that, without realizing it.
"Well, you already have," Suho sobbed painfully before making his way back and leaving his chest tight.
[...]
The tension was palpable in the environment. He had decided to march in front of the warrior formation so as not to meet Jungkook as well as Suho. I was confused. She never had been. Her head ached from all the feelings she was unable to command. She felt happy because she had spent what would probably be the best night of her life but at the same time, she felt like a total hypocrite because her happiness had destroyed his friend.
As Lexa thought with her head down, Suho followed Jungkook's horse closely. She struck her back with so much hatred that it could form a whole. When they reached the river bank and decided to take a water break, Suho soon followed him toward the shore.
"What a coincidence that you suddenly become interested in Lexa when all you have done is harass her." He did not hide the contempt in his voice as he approached where Jungkook filled his canteen with river water flexing his knees.
âHarass her?â Jungkook asked smiling, still looking at the stream. Then she got up slowly and denied. "At least I'm able to respect your feelings, asshole."
"Because of the affection I feel, I will not allow you to play with her."
"Is that all you feel for her?" Honey? âJungkook replied with a dangerous grace. I raise an ironic eyebrow as I scanned his body.
"You don't know anything about me," Suho growled feeling disgusted by also feeling too observed.
"It is not difficult to know. Surely you have been in love with Lexa since childhood, you always approached with the excuse of wanting to protect her when we both know that you had other intentions."He took a break before smiling again." It must have been quite shocking to see us together in her bed."
"No, not really," Suho replied nonchalantly. Jungkook nodded in amusement. "Because I know he didn't stop thinking about me."
Jungkook gave a wicked chuckle.
"You don't think much when you fuck like that."
"Just because she was forced to marry you does not mean she is forced to love you," she replied to his laughter with a more concise and borderline. Jungkook hardened his features. "I am his best friend, do you really think that for a moment she would choose you?"
"I wouldn't make her choose to begin with," Jungkook sentenced seriously. He left there before he really lost his temper and hit the punch he so badly wanted to land on his stupid jaw. She closed her eyes trying to calm down. I really didn't want to cause Lexa more trouble.
[...]
From the bottom of his chest, he emitted a bleak sigh. Things were going from bad to worse with Suho. A couple of hours ago I had seen him leave with a group of soldiers. They had seen each other from a distance but immediately Suho looked away and then disappeared through the gates of the camp as if nothing had happened. He couldn't help but feel bad, but should he? She was so confused ... So upset with the voices in her head. She had to act like an adult and speak things or she had to act like a child and leave things to be fixed over time, no doubt, that was the worst option.
âAre you going to continue to ignore me?â A hoarse voice that he recognized instantly broke into the council room. Lexa reached up to the ends of the table to squeeze the wood.
"Because of you, I have lost my best friend." She tried to sound cold and hard but the only thing that succeeded with that was that when looking at her and observing her furrowed gaze her chest oppressed.
"You are fucking unfair, Lexa." Her annoyed voice reflected what she felt right now. Her gaze was so intense that the girl looked away like a coward. "Do you think this is easy for me?"
"What do you want? You don't even know, do you? "She snorted as her sharp words slipped with difficulty out of her lips." Last night was a mistake, I was in low spirits and you took advantage of it."
"That's really what you felt or what you've forced yourself to believe so as not to disappoint your fucking friend!"
"You don't know me." Hearing his growl, she responded with the same intensity.
"It is true because the Lexa that is in front of me now does not look at all like the Lexa that was with me last night." She perceived so much nostalgia and longing that her anger quickly evaporated from her body. She looked up and looked at him hesitantly. Why listen to him so hurt and see how his gaze hardened by his rejection developed in her a feeling of guilt that began to come out in the form of an uncontrollable tremor.
"I don't want to hurt his," she finally confessed the demons that torment her head. It was true. Suho was probably one of the most significant people in his life, if he didn't want to be a part of her anymore, surely Lexa would never meet someone so special again. But then, then there was Jungkook. That arrogant, arrogant chestnut that had not done anything since he met him always put her in a bad mood. Until last night, when she showed him with her kisses and caresses that the connection that united them from the first time she looked into his eyes was not temporary. It was her first time. Her first kiss and quite possibly the first man to shake her heart so hard. But then, she would go back to Suho again. She wouldn't approve of it and that meant she had to get away from Jungkook until she cleared her feelings.
Jungkook clicked his tongue.
"And would you rather do it?"
His words burned into her memory. Not only for the softness but also, for the sentimentality with which he had spoken. So much feeling in a damn phrase that made his come out and mix with his.
He swallowed hard. "I ...
Lots of screaming immediately distracted the two of them. They both looked at each other in alarm before running out the door. When they saw the environment at the entrance to the camp they knew that something was wrong. Lexa desperately searched the crowd for brown hair when she couldn't find it, she desperately marched towards the only soldier in her unit she knew.
"Ton, what happened?" Lexa asked, suffocated by the screams of pain from the wounded. There was one who collapsed to the ground and started screaming as if possessed. A nurse came up and helped carry him into a cabin. As the scene receded the soldier looked at him again.
"The mountain soldiers attacked us when we crossed the river," he said, agitated by the pain of his poorly healed wound in the leg. Lexa increased the frequency of her breathing almost instantly. Her eyes widened and then she asked altered:
"Where's Sohu?"
"In Jin's cabin," she pointed out quickly. She didn't even finish talking because the girl had started running towards her friend's cabin. She started to get worse. Stretching at the roots hysterically when it dawned on her that if she was in Jin's cabin that was more serious than the rest.
When she came banging the door hard against the wall, she covered her mouth when she saw her lying on a stretcher. Her shocked gaze scanned the bandage on her belly where a bloodstain leaked through the bandage more and more.
"Lexa plugs the wound so it won't bleed!" Jin shouted, suddenly appearing at her side with a needle in her hand. Lexa reacted almost as desperately with him and reached out to her friend to squeeze her belly. She immediately noticed the wetness of the blood but did not care. She wiped away her tears with her elbow and looked up at Jin who sighed. "Well, we're going to have to sew."
[...]
She caressed her cheek gently noticing the heat that had returned after the operation. Her face no longer looked so pale, recovering a little that orange color. She slept with slow breathing although from time to time she couldn't stop complaining moans from her lips.
Lexa took the cold compress from her forehead and changed it by turning around. As she felt the coolness return to her forehead, Suho sighed with satisfaction.
"You should sleep." Jungkook's voice scared her from behind but she was so tired from being awake for hours that she could hardly react. She just kept giving her unconscious friend slow strokes.
"I don't want to leave him alone," she said in a low voice almost like a whisper. Jungkook noticed the guilt in her tone besides her drooping shoulders and blinked, looked away, and closed her eyes in anguish.
"How is it going?"
"Stable but Jin says the lack of blood is going to start working," Lexa commented worriedly. She huffed in regret as she got up from the stool, turned around, and looked at him rubbing his arms to get a little warm.
"Are there no donors?"
Jungkook raised an eyebrow intrigued.
Lexa denied decay. "Sohu's blood is special not easily found."
"How special?"
"Negative rh," she whispered softly, giving him a quick glance to check that her chest continued to move regularly. Noticing Jungkook's silence, she turned to him curiously.
"Lexa, I have that blood group."
[...]
She shifted her foot restlessly as she waited outside the door of Jin's cabin. Her friend had kindly asked her to wait outside because she was very nervous and would end up distracting herself. Of course, she understood and even if she didn't want to, she listened to her. Jin was also human. She felt the same biological deficits due to lack of sleep and rest, so she decided to give her a truce and not complain.
When the door opened her friend came out with a rag in her hands that she used to remove the remains of blood.
"How is he?" Lexa asked immediately, feeling too much pressure on her head from her nerves.
"Better, now that you've received the transfusion," Jin replied relieved.
âMay I see you?â He swallowed hard when he inadvertently raised his voice. Fortunately, Jin understood his situation and ended up walking away from the door.
Although his initial intentions were to walk directly to the bed when he saw Jungkook leaning on the table with two fingers tightening a small bandage on his forearm, his feet only walked towards him. When he saw her coming from the periphery, he stopped looking at Suho and focused on her.
"How are you?" Lexa said, pressing her lips together as she pointed at the area she was squeezing.
"I'm fine, a little weak from lack of blood but Jin says that in a couple of hours ...
"Thank you," he snapped, leaving him stumped. Her eyes widened longingly at his face at the current of concern that suddenly engulfed her.
Jungkook frowned. "Don't give them to me."
"Yes, because you didn't have to. You and Suho don't get along and I have misbehaved with you since we met."
"I suppose so am I," Jungkook said with false grace as he smiled. Lexa took another step, shortening the distance between their bodies without knowing the reason. She just felt too needy to be enveloped by his body heat. Jungkook straightened his body following in his footsteps. When Lexa took another step ... Suho coughed and she stiffened instantly, averting an alarming glance.
"You love her, don't you?" Jungkook said with pain accumulating in the hollow of her heart. He knew this was not the time for his jealousy but he couldn't help but feel annoyed when he saw how she was looking at him.
"I would give my life for him," she confessed as a secret.
"You should stay, maybe I'll wake up tonight." The pain in his voice was perceived by his receivers in such a way that I can't help looking at him in silence as he watched as he walked out the door without saying goodbye.
[...]
âLexa?â Her head snapped up from her arms when I heard her sorry voice. He approached the bed and stroked her head lovingly.
"Shh, save your strength, you've lost a lot of blood."
âWhere am I?â Her gaze was disoriented as she scanned the room intently.
"In Jin's store."
âSoldiers!â She jumped out of her bed, shaking her body with such force that she ended up bent over from the pang in her belly.
"Suho, calm down," she said altered as she lay him down resting her palms on his bare chest. "This offense will be returned, I swear."
"I don't want you to expose yourself more, Lexa. Please, let's go. Let's go far away. To the mountains to the south. " She did not take her eyes off as she settled herself better on the stretcher.
Lexa laughed incredulously."What do you say? I can `t go."
"Yes, you can."
Suho squeezed his hand as he looked pleadingly at her.
"Let me be your protector again." Lexa squeezed her eyes up and stood up from her stool with her back to him leaving her hand hanging on the edge of the stretcher. Suho sat carefully on the headboard and continued in her pleading tone: "I promise it won't happen again if you promise me it won't happen again either."
Lexa pursed her lips when she understood exactly what she was talking about.
"Running away like a coward is a good solution." Jungkook's voice came out loud. Lexa turned to the door as soon as she heard his hoarse voice. Jungkook advanced, approaching the stretcher where Suho looked at him with contempt. "It has been proven that wherever he goes, there will always be someone who wants to harm him." Nothing will happen to Lexa because she is under my protection now.
"She was, too, when two assassins tried to kill her," Suho said in immature reproach causing Jungkook to giggle.
"Well, at least I caught the killers." Tell me, what did you do apart from following her like a dog everywhere.
"Jungkook," Lexa chuckled immediately, taking a quick glance from Jungkook.
"I'm right, Lexa." She defended herself with pride as she returned her withering gaze to Suho. "She doesn't need a protector, she needs a man."
"And you are that man?" Suho replied with a mock too false as she swept her body with contempt.
"He's right, Sohu." Lexa added catching the gaze of the two men. "If I leave they'll think I'm running away, I'm weak and I'm afraid of them. And I'm fucking not afraid of them."
[...]
She wiped her brow from the sweat with her forearm as she walked in the scorching sun on her way to the stables. However, just as she saw the wooden structure from a distance, a nearby voice caught her attention towards a cabin.
âLexa, do you have a moment?â Jungkook asked patiently while raising an eyebrow. Lexa looked at the stable and then looked at him again and nodded, approaching with slow steps.
"Yes, what do you want?"
Jungkook entered the cabin so Lexa had to go behind him. When she closed the door, she found her on her back.
"No one will use the council room today," he announced hoarsely, leaving her intrigued. When she turned around, she gave him a smile that made her uneasy.
-So what? What are you planning? âHe nodded at her body, distrusting her calm posture.
âAre you expecting me to do something?â He asked mischievously as he took threatening steps toward her, causing her to back off in reflex and her back to hit the wall when the ground was gone.
"No, I don't expect anything." She swallowed hard as she felt her body slowly cover her with his near heat.
"Yes?" He whispered huskily close to her face using his typical arrogant tone.
âWhat are you doing?â He couldn't help but giggle as Jungkook's compact thigh slipped between her legs. The seriousness he suddenly showed on her face left her paralyzed.
"I'll make sure no one touches you. You said I had to find out what I wanted. I already know it. But what do you want? Tell me? âWhen he leaned his face against hers brushing her nose teasing, Lexa swore the breath left her body. She opened her mouth reflexively drawing the attention of Jungkook who looked at them instantly. He brought his fingers to her cheek and stroked her gently. He leaned her face towards his making her imitate her gesture with his eyes closed. He felt the sweet skin of her lips and opened his mouth as he did. He felt the tip of his tongue brush against her teeth when ...
"Fuck," a voice coughed at the entrance to the cabin causing their bodies to part as if they were burning. Lexa moaned in surprise and ran towards Suho who kept one hand on her stomach as her body bent forward.
âAre you okay?â She asked worriedly as she stroked his back. Suho squeezed the door handle for support and looked at her with a smile.
"Yes." He coughed dramatically again. Then, she observed Jungkook with a look full of arrogance causing her to laugh sideways. "Now you better be with me."
[...]
"Two weeks ago a message was sent to Ronald. He has responded with the attack of the river, well, let us respond as well." Jungkook shouted to the warriors who shook their weapons above as a sign of emotion.
Lexa sighed seeing how what she most feared would come was beginning to do so. Despite the joy in the environment, she could not help thinking that not all those warriors would see the sunlight again.
A horse caught her attention. She recognized the blond rider who climbed off the horse masterfully.
"Our observer has seen troop movement from the south," Jimin announced to Jungkook who nodded with the seriousness required under the circumstances. Lexa knew she wasn't the only one thinking about death, she knew it when she saw his tense shoulders.
"That they come this time will not catch us by surprise," Lexa roared loudly, taking an exciting look from the blond warrior.
"Yes, with FireHeda on our side nothing can go wrong."
"FireHeda?" Lexa asked confused but with a smile on her face.
Jungkook rolled his eyes. "Jimin, I told you you won't call her that."
âWhy do you call me FireHeda?â She turned his head towards Jungkook who sighed hesitantly.
"You killed thirty savages with a single fiery arrow," Jungkook said delicately knowing that the subject was still disturbing. Lexa looked down at the ground making Jungkook feel guilty and will look back at the soldier with a serious threat in her gaze. "I'll make sure no one ever utters that name again."
"No, leave them. I like FireHeda."Lexa answered indifferently. She nodded with a small smile on her lips. She had to start making peace with her past if she really wanted to move on.
[...]
She kicked his stomach causing the man to fall unconscious to the ground. Then he wiped the sweat from his face, wiping the blood from his mouth. She sighed wearily and raised her head to watch the battle. She smiled when she saw that her warriors had escaped unharmed at the first offensive. In fact, it was not difficult to beat them. Since both her and Jungkook's were used to enduring the sun for many hours to protect crops, the summer sun did not affect them in the same way as the savages, who always lived in a cold and freezing climate.
âThey're retiring!â Her squad leader shouted loudly for all to hear. Lexa looked at Jungkook instantly. They were both looking confused.
"What?" Lexa asked, busy between standing up and being able to breathe. Jungkook came to his side and although he did not process it out loud he was glad that nothing had happened to him. Between fights and fights, she had given herself the privilege of observing how she was fighting and she was more than impressed. He was undoubtedly a Heda for something. He couldn't help noticing how good his hair was tousled and bathed in sweat as his chest rose and fell in agitation. Her cheeks heated as her wicked mind reminded her that it was not the first time she had seen her like this.
A horse bolted out of the trees scaring them. Jungkook stood in front of Lexa protecting her with his body. She watched him with a small smile of excitement at his tender desperation to place her behind.
A horse stood up right where its feet were shaking in the air and then fell with the same intensity. Lexa came out of Jungkook's body to look at the mountain speaker suspiciously.
"WanHeda * wants a reunion at dawn," the man announced with superiority, looking at them with disdain still mounted on the back of his horse.
Lexa forced herself to hold back the emotion because she knew what that meant.
"Tell Ronald that the truce will be honored."
[...]
"Tomorrow it will all be over," Jungkook announced calmly as he wiped his extensive bareback with a damp towel. He swept the dirt off the ground from the turmoil of battle as she washed her face by sinking her hands into a bowl filled with soap and water.
"I keep thinking about the lives of the innocents who left in battle," she whispered, lost in her guilt, remembering the bodies that were collected and the families that would never see them again.
"Ge smak daun, gyon op nodotaim. *" Jungkook muttered softly proclaiming her attention. Lexa immediately turned around at the hoarseness of her native language. Her lips parted as her golden chest welcomed him. He wanted to bite his lip as he got closer to her his pecs moved with the movement and the muscles of his abs tightened just inches from his fingers. He forced himself to stay sane because this was not the time to lose his mind, no matter how good the chestnut tree was. "You are a good Heda Lexa." If I died tomorrow my spirit will rest in peace knowing that my clan has you.
"Don't say that," she growled softly, frowning in disgust.
"Death is the war's greatest ally," Jungkook pronounced with passive normality that frightened her, prompting her to capture his cheeks and fix his gaze on hers pleading.
"Shop op! *" He ordered, his breathing altered. "Don't talk about death when you're alive. I already lost my father, I almost lost Suho I don't know what I would do if I also lost you ...
The tremor dominated her tone of voice to the point of gradually fading towards the end. Jungkook tightened the nape of his neck and buried his face in his chest. Lexa clenched her biceps in need causing him to squeeze her harder.
[...]
She had not slept at all but passed her into Jungkook's arms while caressing her head had diminished the effects of the dream.
Jungkook looked at the door of the store with the same mistrust as Lexa. They both sighed and walked towards her. Jungkook pushed aside the cloth but he passed first as a precaution. She accepted because she did not trust Ronald at all.
Upon entering, they found the Heda sitting on a throne made of bones and decorated with bearskin. Ronald smiled hypocritically and then got up.
"I admit that you surprised me," he began to comment amused as he walked down the steps and approached them, especially Jungkook. "I'm not going to sign my surrender."
âSo what the hell do you want?â Jungkook asked furiously as he stepped forward-facing up. Jungkook was much taller than Ronald so his body absorbed hers.
"I have come to give an alternative to war," he pronounced innocently, knowing that his words penetrated deeply into Lexa, who soon joined the conversation.
"Talk," she said, taking Ronald's gaze.
"The main conflict is due to the death of the previous Heda Skykru."
"Say it by his name murder," Lexa snapped with fury running through her tone. Jungkook narrowed his eyes glaring at Ronald's body as he moved away to get a better look at her.
"The war is here." Death too. But it is avoidable. As an alternative, I propose that Fireheda fight my brother. If FireHeda wins I will withdraw from the territory of the mountains, if he dies I will stay with his clan. You have until dawn to make a decision. "When she told her plans, Lexa lifted her chin and looked at him full of pride." FireHeda finished off my army with an arrow. I think dealing with a single soldier will not be a problem for her.
[...]
"It's a trap," Jungkook commented with confidence in his gaze and stretched posture.
"I know," Lexa accepted thoughtfully.
Jungkook approached her quickly causing their eyes to connect.
"You don't have to accept that you know that he has agreed because he has no other way out."
Of course, she knew. As well as that Ronald was treacherous shit that he wouldn't mind killing his own mother to get what he wanted. He had been behind his clan's territory for years, and the only thing that had frustrated his plans had been his father. Now that he was gone, he thought that he could finally fulfill his desire. Of course, it was a trap. I knew Ronald's brother well. A barbarian as tall as an old pine, cunning and scarred from training. Anyone would think she was no match for anyone but they did not count on her also flooding those rumors since the bridge attack.
"Ronald is a murderer who doesn't care about anything if it is in my power to prevent more people from dying tomorrow, so be it " Lexa accepted with will power. She raised her head so that she could look him in the eye since she had gotten too close.
"We have a pending conversation," Jungkook uttered deeply as he lost himself in her eyes. Lexa blinked weakly as she sank her cheek back into the comfort of his chest.
"After...
[...]
She shook her hands hard and automatically the muscles in her arms flailed. She twisted her neck in circles to warm the head area. Then she took a deep breath and left the store. Sunlight landed on her eyes blinding for a moment until she got used to it. The sun was shining as much as if it was giving him good luck. As she crossed the line of the arena she heard excited screams from her soldiers and also demeaning screams from the enemy. The drums were played with force following the rhythm of their walk. Upon reaching the center of the arena, he clenched his teeth as he watched Kye talk to her brother, who smiled triumphantly as if victory trickled from his mouth.
"She attacks from the left and when you knock down her defenses I want you to kill her." Keep your eyes open there is no greater weakness than underestimating your enemy. - Ronald whispered to her brother who nodded obediently. Then he walked briskly to stand beside her. A councilor from her tribe climbed onto the wooden platform in front of the field where there were two chairs. One of them was occupied by recently arrived Ronald and the other by Jungkook who was watching Lexa seriously. When she responded to his affective call he nodded giving her strength.
"In hand-to-hand combat, there is only one rule ... Today someone must die!" Shouted the counselor amid the exciting tumult of the masses. She raised her hand and lowered it with her finger pointing towards them. "You can start."
Each one walked towards her warrior to collect her weapon. Kye quickly unsheathed the sword and ran towards Lexa believing that it would catch her off guard when she did nothing but make the first mistake in battle.
Never underestimate your enemy.
Lexa masterfully unsheathed the sword as she spun nimbly, sticking her elbow out and driving it into Kye's back as he ran the blade down his right leg causing it to drop to his knees. The screams of her warriors enthusiastically urged the feat as Lexa walked to the center of the arena still on alert waiting for Kye who rose heavily from the ground.
Upon reaching her, Lexa attacked with her sword. Kye stopped the attack with her sword. It was a match worth seeing from outside. On the one hand, Kye used his brute force to destabilize her with his body. And on the other, Lexa used her wit and agility to dodge everything and return it with more force. After clashes and clashes of her screeching metal, her swords end up crossing. They slid toward the hilt leaving everything at the mercy of force. Kye pulled her teeth out and growled like a dog in anger as he tried to knock her down. Lexa crushed her feet to the ground, holding on with all her being.
When her body began to bend downwards Kye smiled. "You are finished."
Lexa clenched her teeth as she reached for Kye's sword bewildering him. Long enough for her to tuck one foot between her spread legs to drop her to the ground. Kye staggered away, dragging his body across the floor as Lexa waved her hand to ease the pain of the cut. Fortunately, she had thought that wearing gloves would be a good way to protect herself, she had thought well.
She bent down slowly and grabbed Kye's sword from the ground, climbing up next to her to threaten from a distance.
The crowd roared with excitement as Kay disoriented like a headless chicken began searching for something to protect herself from. She found it in a warrior whom she kicked to remove her sharp spear. Lexa turned the swords in midair and approached attacking first in a battle cry. Kye tried to drive the point into her belly but the attack was deflected thanks to her sword. The spear almost escaped from her sweaty fingers but she knew how to catch it in time.
Lexa kicked his leg, knocking it to the ground, but he took advantage of his position to attack hers. Lexa intercepted the attack again but the sword forcibly left her fingers, leaving only one so she was distracted for a second following the path of the sword. She received a punch in the belly causing her to double from the pain, she was kicked in the chest, knocking her down.
Kye tightened her grip on the spear and when she was about to drive it into her neck she cocked her head and was embedded in the ground. She moved her legs nimbly and stood up. She hit her jaw hard leaving her dizzy on the floor. Lexa turned, picked up the spear, and placed it on the column of her neck.
"Do what you have to do," Kye whispered in a strange tone. Lexa frowned and it was then that Kye sneakily showed him the little mirror on her wrist.
"Jus drein jus daun *," Lexa said carefully just before throwing the spear into the throne area.
The screaming stopped as the tip of the spear pierced the bowels of Ronald who did not see his last breath go out.
"Why?" Lexa asked puzzled as she offered her hand to Kye to help lift him up.
"War is not the solution. Ronald killed our parents to become Heda. I take off my family I think I see just ending his reign."
Lexa nodded, satisfied with her answer. The murderer had perished and now new times full of hope would come.
She turned to the crowd and shouted:
"Now the mountain clan will have a new Heda!"
She watched Kye smiling and she nodded in respect as her warriors screamed rather than accepted.
[...]
The parties after a battle were undoubtedly the best. People drank and sang around a bonfire regardless of gender or origin. They were only humans enjoying the end of the war. Lexa smirked as she looked around for a man named above.
But someone enthusiastically stepped in front of her making her stop.
"You've been amazing, Lexa." God those blows. Those kicks. That guy Kye was lucky not to ...
"Suho, sorry I have something to do," she cut when she saw him leaning in the distance against a tree. Suho mumbled something but she kept walking like bees towards the skin.
When he got in front of him Jungkook smiled as he raised an amused eyebrow.
"Hello," Jungkook said calmly.
"Hey," she replied with the same serenity. One that was short-lived as she immediately jumped into his arms desperately. Jungkook squeezed his body, delighting in the comfort of his small figure.
"I knew you would win," Jungkook whispered into her hair. She took off her head with her hands on her chest but still not undoing the hug.
"Ah yeah? So why did you have that scary look all the time?"
Jungkook smiled. "It wasn't because of you, it was because of Kye. Who in their right mind would dare challenge you for a ...
Her mouth was immediately closed by anxious lips. Lexa opened her mouth when Jungkook tightened her nape and brushed her tongue against his lower lip. He kissed her eagerly, eagerly as he leaned her against the tree.
"Does this answer your question?" Lexa said shaken by the recent kiss.
Jungkook smiled mesmerized as he leaned closer to whisper on his lips, "I always knew it was you."
"What?" Lex laughed confused.
"When I saw you run to the bridge and shoot that arrow, dammit, I don't think I was ever so attracted to someone." When Jungkook confessed that, Lexa's eyes widened.
"Were you there? Your...
"Yes...
Now it all made sense. The heat of his body that exuded tranquility and security. Her strong arms that she unconsciously recognized and that fucking honey smell that had driven her crazy from the start.
Lexa filled her hands to her face and cupped her cheeks excitedly.
"Why did you not tell me?"
"Would something have changed?" Jungkook said with pure amusement.
âWhy did you ask me to marry you?â He waited anxiously for her answer as he frowned happily.
"I guess for the first time I didn't know how to approach a woman."
"And do you think it was the best idea?"
"Has it worked or not?"
Lexa pursed her lips thoughtfully before nodding.
"Yes, it has worked."
#bts#btsv#btvs#btsp#BTS jin#bts icons#bts smut#jeon jungkook#BTS jungkook#jeon jungguk#jungkook#Jung HoSeok#bts smau#jungkook smut#kpop smut#smut#jeon jeongkook#jeon jeongguk#jeongguk#bts jungguk#bts au fanfic#bts fanfic#fanfic#bts fluff#jungkook fluff#icons jungkook#networkbangtan#bangtan#suho aesthetic#exo kai
94 notes
·
View notes
Text
Hapuriainen's Animation & Comics & Games of 2020
It is again time for the annual compilation!
Manga:
Attack on Titan
I'm so sad this is so close to end... It's been my main thing for a few years now. Eren definitely didn't take the route I expected but I still find this consistent with his character and a bold and interesting move from the author.
(My notes say I also finished the jr high spin-off manga but it's not worth talking about)
Awards given: Best Side Girl (I still like Gabi, haters gonna hate), Best Boy (ditto Eren)
One Piece, My Hero Academia My interest in OP is still at an all-time low and I'm just waiting for the arc to end. There are so many characters and I have little idea what their deal is, Carrot hasn't been interesting in ages and currently Yamato is the only character I care for. Same for HeroAca; at least the excruciatingly long action scene is finally over.
Undead Unluck New Jump series! I think the main duo have a really good dynamic, but they're pretty much the only thing I care about and I'm very lost with what the plot is actually supposed to be about.
Majin Tantei Nougami Neuro
I like detective stories so here's one from the Assassination Classroom creator! The detective stuff itself could get rather nonsensical and as the story progressed more and more fantasy elements were added, but the titular character was entertaining enough to keep me interested. The viewpoint character was refreshingly (for a Jump series) a girl and her dynamic with Neuro (an ordinary schoolgirl and an arrogant amoral troll demon) was great.
Awards given: Best non-romantic relationship (Neuro & Yako)
Spy x Family
Super fun and the characters are cute! Â The main couple has such great chemistry and in general I enjoy following characters who are really competent at their job. Not surprised that this has become hugely popular.
Awards given: Best romance (it is rare to get me to ship anything but the main couple here is just so cute)
Delicious in Dungeon
This manga has amazing character design and the author clearly loves to play around with it, like by drawing each character as each other's races, or making clones of everyone but each clone is a little different so you can guess which is the real one with the characters, and there's so much thought put to the outfits too. And then there's of course all the worldbuilding around how an RPG dungeon and the creatures in it could work, but it's presented simply enough that the story is still easy to follow. I also like the upbeat atmosphere; maybe I could get a bit more emotionally involved if there was more drama, but I still really like this as it is.
Awards given: Best character designs
Yokohama Kaidashi Kikou
Reread one of my favourite manga ever and it's still just as good. I love how the manga still has a positive vibe to it, under it there is the quiet melancholy of a world that is close to ending. And it's wonderful how uninterested the story is answering any of the worldbuilding questions it sets up.
Beastars
This was incredibly interesting in how it presented an animal society where the carnivore-herbivore differences couldn't be just explained away with "the differences don't really exist", and the story looks at this from so many different angles. Pairs really well with Zootopia for a completely different approach. Louis was a really interesting character with how he publicly managed to appear as if he was a good candidate to be the next ambassador for the peace between the animals but was actually very cold and broken inside, and I really liked his breakdown moment. The ending was pretty meh though.
Awards given: Best Side Boy (Louis)
Kannagi
This one has really cute character designs but apart from that it's a pretty generic harem story. Except for the twist that the main girl already had been involved with a boy which caused otaku to shred their manga or whatever. I believe I would have enjoyed this more if it finished back when it went to hiatus since at this point it didn't do much for me.
Witch Hat Atelier
The main girl is the kind of heroic, friendly, plucky goody-two-shoes protagonist I really don't like but apart from that this is a great manga. I love the art, and the way the magic works is really well set up but also easy to understand. Great outfits too!
Anime:
This year I learned that in order to clear stuff from your anime watch list you need to actually watch anime. So unexpectedly I think I watched a lot more different series than usual.
Attack on Titan
It was my plan to watch seasons 1-3 before jumping on board with the last one, and of course I dragged my feet for the entire year and had to marathon the whole thing in autumn. I still prefer the manga, but the anime does have great colours, soundtrack and voice acting and some of the action scenes were amazing. But I really hate what they did to Historia in season 3... The final season has been excellent so far and I can't wait for the big scene in the next episode.
Awards given: Best OP (all the Linked Horizon ones)
Ouran High School Host Club
Haruhi continues to be one of the best girls in the anime and manga industry ever with her confident and no-nonsense attitude, and Tamaki's oblivious and overflowing friendliness makes for a great counterpart to her. And the opening theme is so darn catchy.
Awards given: Best Girl (Haruhi)
Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann Finally managed to watch this. I love the iconic character designs and all the chaotic energy. Kamina for best bro. I've never cared for mecha, the girls were nice but the writing around them sucked and the second half wasn't as strong as the first one, but still a good package overall.
Awards given: Best ED (don't care for the song that much but Simon looks somehow really cool in the second ending)
Haibane Renmei
Another one that had been on the watch list for years. A lovely quiet and contemplative show. Visuals were rather dull though but maybe it's better for a show like this that the characters didn't have bubblegum pink hair.
Digimon Adventure 2020
This started promising but has since lost steam. I really like how different the story is from the original Digimon Adventure, and compared to Precure it's super nice how not every episode has the exact same structure, and the cast has different roles and regularly gets split up instead of shoehorning everyone into every conflict. But on the other hand the characters feel way more samey and flat, and the original "kids want to return to their home from the Digital World" plot was a lot more personal than the current one about global crises and prophecy jargon. And some of the action scenes last way too long.
Awards given: Worst side boy (Agumon and his evolutions, it is of course expected that he'd get a lot of screen time but I'm so over how much he's constantly pushed in your face in the franchise)
Shuumatsu Nani Shitemasu ka? Isogashii Desu ka? Sukutte Moratte Ii Desu ka?
This wasn't afwul but still left me kind of cold. I think the character designs were a problem here, in general I'm used to brightly coloured anime characters but this was trying to be a very serious story about child soldiers who know they're going to die young. But when they were colour-coded and always wore the same clothes (and mostly had pretty generic animu girl personalities) they felt so artificial which made it harder to get into the drama. Nice OP song.
Yashahime
Inuyasha was my first show after really getting into anime so I was super hyped for any kind of new content. So far this has unfortunately been rather dull since I'm not particularly interested in either of Sesshoumaru's daughters, and the way the show treats the absence of the old cast is annoying. Just either show them or make it clear we're not supposed to care about them, now it's just annoying how their disappearance is treated as a mystery but the three heroines know barely anything about their heritage and don't even seem interested in learning either. But I'll watch this to the end for Moroha.
Kaitou Tenshi Twin Angels, Twin Angel Break, Pretear, Happy Seven, Healin' Good Precure
Watched a lot of magical girl stuff this year too, these being shows that play the tropes straight. The Twin Angel seasons had different flaws but were otherwise watchable aside from the awful Twin Angel Break heroine. Pretear had surprisingly nice character writing and I feel I would really have liked this if I saw it at an earlier part of my anime hobby experience but now it doesn't feel so special any more. Healin' Good Precure has been rather dull.
I also watched a bunch of Precure movies, out of which only the Star Twinkle Precure one was actually good, and the Spring Carnival crossover movie was also good in an absurd way, while the rest ranged from awful to somewhat decent.
Awards given: Worst girl (Meguru - Twin Angel Break), Biggest WTF (Happy Seven suddenly going from monster of the week shenaningans to alien mass destruction weapons)
Concrete Revolutio, Myriad Colors Phantom World, Re:Creators
Also some anime where the magical girl was a side character. Concrete Revolutio was an unpleasant mess with nice visuals, Myriad Colors was a pretty boring otaku high school harem thing and the magical girl episode was also rather bland, and Re:Creators had a lot of potential with the "anime characters come to our world" setting but the result was somewhat uneven. Re:Creators had the best magical girl out of these three.
Awards given: Worst non-romantic relationship, Worst side girl (Setsuna from Re:creators, with the main boy) not really an awful character on her own, but the writing around her was pretty bad, let's also give Worst Boy for the said main boy
Nausicaa
I watched the first half of the movie over a decade ago and didn't manage to finish until now. After seeing so many other Ghibli movies this didn't do much for me, but the animation and nature were still beautiful.
Western:
Most Popular Girls in School
The newer seasons didn't reach the heights of the earlier ones but there's still something entertaining about a very raunchy Barbie doll stop motion show. Also pairs well with the Barbie Life in the Dreamhouse for a fun but more child friendly Barbie experience.
Frozen 2
I'm wondering if these really are the only Western piece of media I consumed this year? I certainly didn't go to movies after March. Anyway, like the previous film I had major problems with the plot and characters (I don't think Elsa's story was set up properly, Kristoff's sub-plot feels like an afterthought when he doesn't factor to Anna's sub-plot at all, Olaf is annoying, too much Lore) but ultimately I still had a good time. I like the costume design, the idea for Elsa's arc is fine, the songs are great and there were plenty of good scenes too, and the lullaby was beautiful. I'd say that like the original Frozen this was patched together from perfectly serviceable pieces that didn't quite work combined.
Awards given: Worst romance (not the pairing itself but the way Kristoff x Anna was written)
Games:
Animal Crossing Pocket Camp
Early this year I just decided not to open this app for the daily money-grubbing grind and haven't touched it since. I'm free!
Animal Crossing New Horizons
However the daily grind continues here! It's been way more enjoyable, primarily due to lacking the microtransactions/limited time item angle and also for being so much more customisable. And the nature is so pretty... But I've reached a point where even this has started to feel kind of stale.
Super Mario Odyssey
My first Mario game since Super Mario World so of course I'm blown away by everything. I like how colourful and welcoming the worlds were, Cappy was a surprisingly enjoyable sidekick/mascot and also the game was easy enough and had a simple linear plot so it was far easier to approach than Zelda BotW which is still on hold.
Plans for 2021
Actually play Zelda BotW
Maybe finally Evangelion?
Finally finish the mostly disappointing Digimon Adventure tri
Various magical girl sequels and remakes
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
Great Expectations
Fair Game Week 2020: Day 1 - Flirting
Cloverâs briefings are always a nice way to end the day⊠a confidence boost and a glorious view. Whatâs not to like? But Mr Military doesnât seem quite his usual cocky self today. Seems like he could use a little RânâR and Qrow is only too ready to help the man relax. Â
I am thrilled to be bringing you this ridic nonsense as my first taste for Fair Game Week.
I REGRET NOTHING.
Rating: T
For @amber-aglio because we do need more nerdy fair game. Well, I do XD
 âxxxâ
They were in the briefing room. They were always in the briefing room. Qrow was starting to feel like he lived in the damn place.
He let his eyes sweep over the shining metal surfaces. Blue lights and displays flashed, making his eyes twitch after a long day in the field. They hadnât been part of the whole Atlas machine for very long and already Clover had everyone eating out of his hand. If he hadnât had abs you could grate cheese on, Qrow might have been annoyed at the guy.
But he did⊠and he had pecs which always looked like they were about to burst out of his vest⊠and guns which Qrow absolutely knew could pin you to a wall for a good hour before any noticeable fatigue. HmmmâŠ
Daydreaming about Cloverâs body was a good way to spend the time while the Ace Ops leader gave his motivational speeches. The speeches were good but they were aimed at the kids and, well⊠the daydreaming was all the motivation Qrow needed anyway. This speech was about down time⊠mental health? There was a lot of arm crossing and serious, concerned sort of looks so Qrow had gotten lost pretty early in the piece.
As Clover had started to wrap up, Qrow had noticed that there was a slight change in the manâs demeanour. It wasnât just the crossed arms. He seemed preoccupied, his eyes flicking over the room with more than their usual intensity. The speech had also seemed a bit⊠passionate? Perhaps hinting that there was a personal note to it. It was intriguing.
Maybe weâve all been working a little too hardâŠ
Qrow had gotten into the habit of hanging back after the final pep talk to steal a few words alone with the Ace Op leader. It was a nice way to finish the day⊠he would say something cynical about whatever Clover had been orating on and heâd get a few extra lines of that Clover positivity all to himself. He hated to admit it but it did make him feel good⊠and the view was good too. Clover also seemed to enjoy it and heâd begun waiting for Qrow. Every day they spoke a little longer and Qrow found it just a little harder to tear himself away.
As Qrow approached for their evening ritual, he noted the tension in Cloverâs shoulders. The way his fingers were clenched tight.
âWhatever helps take the edge off, huh?â Qrow asked, one eyebrow raised.
âItâs important that we keep morale up, we both know that things are only going to get harder from here on in.â Qrow was a little taken aback. Clover was ever the commanding officer but he was usually less formal when it was just the two of them.
âYeah, I might need a little more guidance. Iâm practically all edge these days,â Qrow grumbled. It was part joke and part admission but he hoped he could draw out a response. They were only colleagues but Cloverâs friendly concern had opened a door between them. Qrow had to admit he was a little invested in Cloverâs good mood these days.
And in his smile.
And in his deliciously dimpled ass.
Clover turned and looked at him properly; Qrow could see the tiny flicker of concern on his face before he smiled easily, âIâm sure we could find something.â
Qrow tried not to think about âsomethingâ. He hadnât exactly picked the best time to give up drinking⊠but he knew from experience that there was no good time. Only now.
Or never.
âHow about a spar?â Clover asked, his eyes twinkling. That idea seemed to cheer him up. Qrow thought about agreeing, just to get a few more minutes of that smile⊠but it had been a long day and he reluctantly decided that he probably didnât have another two hours of action left in him.
âWhere do you get your energy? Weâve been shredding grimm for hoursâŠâ he smiled, trying to convey that he was more than interested, just tired. Â
âThat was work! This is recreation,â Clover winked but the usual twinkle in his eyes was missing.
âDonât you have any⊠hobbies?â Qrow asked hopefully. If there was something they could do together which Clover enjoyed⊠that would be a good distraction, for both of them.
Surely the man has one hobby that you can do sitting down?
âAhhâŠâ Clover looked away, his cheeks taking a hint of colour.
âHey, hey⊠thatâs a face I havenât seen before. Spill, Boy Scout.â
âOh, no⊠itâs nothing.â
Look at his face! Itâs so cute⊠I have to know what in the world heâs thinking about! âCome on! I havenât got the best attention span you know. If you donât keep me engaged Iâll get distracted and wander off.â
Clover laughed, âOh⊠my hobbies are all⊠lame. You wouldnât like them.â
âI donât need to like them. I just need to like looking at your face while you tell me about them⊠which is red by the way.â
And it was. A line of pink had surged from his collar and settled on his cheeks in a way which was so enticing. Qrowâs mind instantly went to the other things that might bring such a flush of colour to these usually so tightly controlled featuresâŠ
âWell, thatâs embarrassingâŠâ Clover scratched the back of his head and looked away.
Itâs adorable is what it is.
âIâve seen worse,â Qrow grinned, âCome on, you have to tell me now. Thereâs been too much build up.â
Clover met his eyes briefly then looked away, âI like to role playâŠâ
Qrowâs eyes widened, âWell oâŠkay⊠now that isâŠâ
âDungeons and dragons! Oh my gods Qrow!â Clover coughed, laughing and choking all at once.
âOh.â
âDonât look so disappointed!â
âIâm sorry⊠Itâs just you meet a guy and he cuffs you in the first two minutes, it gets your expectations up,â Qrow shrugged, grinning.
And boy had it ever. Between the luck semblance, the winks, that BODY and the handcuffs⊠Clover Ebi had made, and continued to make, a hell of an impression.
âYou are never going to stop talking about that, are you?â
âI do love inappropriate storiesâŠâ Qrow gave the man a quirk of his expressive, dark brows.
âI was completely professional,â Clover insisted, a little too hard.
âYou walked past the relic to wave your uh⊠horseshoe in my face,â Qrow laughed, not quite ready to admit that he still had the occasional dream about the view from down there.
Clover looked away, âAh, you noticed that, huh?â
âYes. Yes I did.â
Understatement of the year.
âWell⊠uhh⊠I guess unless you want to come and raid a dungeon or two, I should let you go,â Clover turned away, his face still flushed.
Qrow watched him carefully. He knew there was something there between them⊠maybe just a little more time⊠he took a few steps which brought him abreast with Clover.
I canât leave him all pent up like this⊠and heâs blushing.
I never knew how much I needed to know that he blushesâŠ
âSo⊠tell me⊠you got some kind of pansexual bard half-elf, yeah?â Qrow teased.
âuhh⊠rogue. Sheâs an assassin, actually. And yes, ok she is gay but it kind of comes with the territory when you play with MarrowâŠâ Clover coughed and fiddled with a display, avoiding meeting Qrowâs eyes.
âIâm just going to file that away,â Qrow laughed, âI never thought youâd be such a nerd!â
âReally? Have you met me?â Clover finally chuckled.
âSo⊠whatâs her name?â Qrow asked casually.
âAsha.â
âCute. Shame sheâs gay though.â
âWhy?â
âWell, my pansexual bard half-elf wonât know what to do with her now, will he?â
It took Clover two full minutes to learn how to speak again. Qrow just waited, revelling in the astonishment which slowly turned to joy.
âHe could try not to die. That would be a startâŠâ Clover finally blustered.
âI think Jynx could manage that,â Qrow raised a saucy eyebrow.
âJynx!? What the hell?â Clover laughed.
âCome on, youâll love him. All his does is write love songs and start bar fights, real charmer.â
âNo, I meanâŠâ the green eyes fixed on him, wide with wonder.
âYou kids always think you invented everything,â Qrow tutted.
âUh⊠so you really want toâŠ?â
âIâd still prefer the handcuffs if Iâm honest but Iâll take what I can get,â Qrow grinned, âUnless you have other plans?â
âUhhh⊠no⊠just⊠wait a moment, ok?â Clover walked away then popped back a minute later.
âWhat was that about?â
The green eyes met his and Clover twirled a pair of cuffs on one finger in a familiar, cocky gesture, âJust in case,â he winked.
âxxxâ
115 notes
·
View notes
Text
Custom Toonami Block Week 72 Rundown
Code Geass: Lelouch continues his plan to kidnap a little Chinese girl and Todoh gets to show off his new Zangetsu so the Black Knights enjoy having two Knightmares worth a damn for once, though as if on cue Kallen gets caught in the most bullshit way possible bringing them back down to one Ace. Xingke has home field advantage and a new Knightmare with spinny dealies and turns Zeroâs bullshit tactics of fighting in the one place that basically wipes out the enemy for him against him. However the gods of the Code Geass world themselves said âYou know Xingkeâs way too OP, better Kimimaro him and make it so heâs terminally ill so he canât do too muchâ so now the Black Knights are literally backed into a cave and instead of letting Xingke just finish the job the Chinese government swoops in with Britannian reinforcements to try and claim victory and seize power all at once. Also Lelouch is somehow back at school despite being in China and I donât remember this part at all but I guess it answers my question from last time. I think it has something to do with Sayoko and  realistic Lupin III style mask or something.
Inuyasha:Â The Panther Demon filler continues as Inuyashaâs Group, Koga and his two goons and Sesshomaru/Jaken make their way into Panther Demon territory after Inuyasha breaks their barrier. Koga meets up with Royokhan and gets the low down on the Panther Demon backstory with Taiga killing their leader hundreds of years ago and then Sesshomaru beating them 50 years ago but losing a lot of men in the process. Itâs kind of a neat turn seeing Jaken go try to get Inuyasha and Sesshomaruâs like âfine I guess weâll let him helpâ and then getting mad when he finds out he canât even come because heâs nailed to a tree. Like itâs a weird bit of complexity for Sesshomaru to feel betrayed by not getting help he never really wanted and now being determined to fight off the Panthers alone. Anyway all the groups square off against the Panther mini-bosses, Lightning Panther beats Miroku and Sango and gets them captured with Kagome, Wind Panther fights Koga to a draw, Ice Panther continues her beef with Sesshomaru and Fire Panther keeps teasing Inuyasha. Itâs kinda nice that they give every group someone to fight and something to do but I kinda wish these fights lasted longer and Fire/Ice panther were scaled up a bit to match Inuyasha and Sesshomaruâs power because theyâre firing huge sword beams at this point and it just doesnât seem like theyâd have this much trouble with them. Also Jaken and Inuyasha meet and both of them are like âhey you seen my group?â which I just thought was funny.
Yu Yu Hakusho: A new arc begins and honestly this is the Yu Yu Hakusho arc I remember the least because I think I missed an episode or two in the middle of it since YYH came on right around when I got home from school back in the day. But yeah, Kuwabara suddenly decides he doesnât wanna do demon shit anymore and Yusukeâs like âfine it wasnât your job anyway you made me let you come last timeâ and then Kuwabara immediately backpedals on it because thereâs a hot girl he wants to save. Also they still need to give Keiko a lame backstory about Yusuke interning with a detective that doesnât explain all the zombies after her but Kuwabaraâs sister being like âDamn whoâs the spirit baby, hereâs $50 for the busâ is fine apparently. Anyway we get the Toguro brothersâ introduction and itâs neat to see them effortlessly make Yukina cry to make jewels and then have Younger Toguro give her some advice about making herself cry on cue so she doesnât have to suffer every time which is some weird tough love take it or leave it advice that says a lot about his character right away. Also Yusuke and Kuwabara fight a giant plant demon whoâs all like âYeah Iâm a demon but I got bills to pay bitchâ and like what bills does a demon have and why canât they just steal from the rich human but it doesnât matter because Yusuke and Kuwabara just blow him away.
Fate Zero: So the church is like âyo free Command Seal to whoever fucks up Casterâ which is strange because yeah Casterâs killing children and shit but UBW Caster killed a bunch of peeps too and no one blinked an eye and Kiritsugu blew up a fucking building and no one cares so I have no idea where the line is here. Also Iskandar gets a shirt from amazon and itâs hilarious but he forgot to order pants and Waver tells him heâs not allowed to wear pants until he murders a historical figure and Iskanderâs like âyou know what thatâs fairâ so heâs just gonna be freeballing it for a while I guess. Strategy meeting with Kiritsugu, Iris and Saber happens and Saber seems more than a little pissy that Kiritsugu doesnât address her directly and is basically treating her like a Pokemon. They talk about the four spots the grail can appear at and since weâve already seen UBW we know itâs gonna be in the huge residential place so it can murder everyone and also Shirou. Also Caster shows up for Tentacle Hentai time with Saber along with more child murder but Lancerâs like âHey I am the Vegeta of this story and no one kills Saberot but meâ while Kiritsugu does his Homura Akemi thing to fight off Kaynethâs T-1000 Black Clover Nozel Silva Mercury Magic which is just amazingly amusing to me that Kiritsuguâs fighting style is to just shoot all these demi-god mages in the face and end his battles in the most anticlimactic way possible.
Konosuba: So Kazumaâs dead again. Shoulda really occurred to him sooner that dying again would get him reincarned again but nah, Samurai Santa has to come off him so he can meet Eris but he actually seems to miss his friends a bit. Like he doesnât ask to go back specifically weâre not being that cheesy here but considering Kazumaâs two purposes in this story are to complain and explain the joke it is nice that he has some lingering feelings for his party. Then Aquaâs all âHey fucker get back here, youâre not getting rid of me that easilyâ and despite Eris saying they canât just revive him because he doesnât belong there Aqua just does it anyway, really gives the vibe of an older coworker being like âyouâre not supposed to do it this way but this is the way I do itâ kind of deal. But yeah Kazuma has a crush on Eris now and despite these guys saying how much they hate being in a group together they sure seem to turn down every out they have to get away from each other, idk I get the joke and jadedness but a little more sincerity would be nice.
Sailor Moon Crystal: Usagi wakes up at Mamoruâs place and he gives her his backstory about how he became Amnesiac Batman in Evening Wear. Luna knows Sailor V but for some reason is really cagey about divulging that to the rest of the group even though literally everyone has been assembled now. Thereâs a dated plot about Blockbuster taking over peopleâs minds that Usagi literally handwaves away when Zoisite comes out and punches her and defeats the whole team with one dark energy wave. Tuxedo Mask comes in and punches him in the face and then remembers he doesnât have any powers and gets owned. The two have a sweet but ultimately cringy reunion before Sailor V saves their worthless asses.
Durarara!!:  With Mikadoâs status as Founder of the Dollars revealed, Seiji goes on a stabbing rampage again and luckily keeps stabbing the only people that donât actually get hurt by it, this time being Celty. Celtyâs about to go grim reaper on Seijiâs worthless ass before Mika Harima runs in and tells everyone she isnât really Celtyâs head, weirdly enough Mikado recognizes this right before she says anything somehow, like makes sense Celty realizes itâs not her head but Mikado has no frame of reference aside from knowing she was wearing Mikaâs clothes which in her cover story would be explained by Celtyâs head leeching off Mikaâs dead body. But yeah despite Seiji spending 18 hours a day staring at Mika he apparently couldnât tell either which really throws a wrench in his âpower of love justifies indiscriminate murderâ philosophy which amuses both Izaya and me. Mikado breaks down the craziness thatâs just transpired what with the stalking, murder, incest, identity theft, actual theft, and stabbing and tries to put a positive spin on it in that Seiji and Mika are both fucking crazy and deserve each other but itâs a hard sell my dude. Izaya tells Mikado that heâs going to be an excitement junkie like him soon if he keeps ramping up life in this crazy city and Celty just kinda forgives Shinra for knowing where her head is without telling her and also plastic surgerizing a yandere girl to look like her and give her her name which seems a little weird for them to just punch each other and call it a wash when Shinra was arguably as yandere as Mika here and they still get unofficially married. Seiji tells Mika he doesnât love her but because of all the shit she went through to literally mold herself into the object of his obsession he guess she can hang around until he gets the headless sex toy of his dreams so⊠happy ending I guess. Everyone in this town is fucking crazy and they forgive each other way too easily but for a show that swings back and forth between how fucked up people are and saying humanity is fundamentally pretty decent I guess thatâs kind of the point.
#ooc#Toonami#Custom Toonami Block#Code Geass#Inuyasha#Yu Yu Hakusho#Fate Zero#Konosuba#Sailor Moon Crystal#Durarara!!
1 note
·
View note
Note
Can you do a piece where Crowley is accidentally burned by the holy water Aziraphale gave him, and while it isn't enough to kill him he's hurt real bad and Aziraphale feels super guilty? I love your blog!
Thank you so much for the kind words and this prompt!! A bit canon divergence, because it has to be, but I tried to keep it about how things might have been. I hope you enjoy!
When Crowley first took the tartan thermos from Aziraphale, he held it gently, as if grasping it any tighter or bringing it any closer to him would reduce him to a sizzling puddle of black goop, right there in his Bentley.
This, of course, wouldnât be the case, but he still handled it with extreme caution. It was only natural that he wanted the holy water as far away from him as he could manage â it reeked holiness, and Crowley could practically feel the power humming under his fingertips.
And then there was the sentence that might stick in his head for the rest of eternity: âYou go to fast for me, Crowleyâ.
He tried not to think of it on the drive back to his flat, listening to The Black Angelâs Death, as if he were driving off into his next misdeed. He sped through London at a miraculous pace (he didnât notice the traffic, so in turn, the traffic decided to not notice him back) and couldnât pinpoint when Freddieâs voice started to take over, but it didnât matter since he was back well before it changed fully.
With too much nervous energy to be contained in an elevator, Crowley ops to use the stairs instead, quickly making his way to the flat. The stairs didnât dare make him walk up the full length of them, of course, so in no time he was slamming his door with a little less force than anger would require.Â
Because he wasnât angry. As much as he wanted to be angry at Aziraphale, he couldnât be. Instead, Crowley just let the angelâs voice play on repeat. His chest ached the kind of way that only happened when you had begun to hope, only for that hope to be snatched right away again. He was more than a little empty, and definitely more sad than heâd ever choose to admit.
Crowley set the thermos down on a side table rather carelessly (still with some caution, he was upset, not stupid) and slouched himself down on his couch. What had he even been hoping for? For the angel to see him as anything more than an enemy? For him to agree, to spend the night together, to keep spending their nights together?
To be something to each other?Â
Demons didnât get things like that. They got aggressions, sins, and positively dreadful amounts of paperwork. He was lucky for all the civility - the kindness - Aziraphale had shown him. He should be grateful.Â
Then again, he was a demon. Maybe it was a little bit his right to be selfish.
Crowley decided he should do what he did best when faced with a situation he didnât like: take a nap. Preferably a long one.Â
He changed into his black silky nightclothes and moved to his bed.
He closed his eyes.
He let each muscle relax.
He slowed his breathing.
âŠ.he tried counting, thinking of something boring. He shifted. He adjusted his pillows.
He couldnât sleep.
Crowley didnât say that lightly. He had indeed tried just about everything one would normally do, as well as several other things one would normally never try and do, to help ease him into sleep (humans couldnât sleep on ceilings, perhaps, but when Crowley wanted to he could sleep just about wherever he pleased). But after a week, he finally had to admit defeat.
If he couldnât fall asleep, then alcohol had to be the only next step. Because he was tired of thinking, of feeling things involving one certain angel that he shouldnât even be able to.
Pouring himself a glass of wine, Crowley stalked through his flat. The wine quickly turned into something darker and much stronger, and before long, he was properly shitfaced.
It is in these moments, very bad ideas seem to become very enticing, and in fact, seem like Very Good Ideas instead. This is as true in the occult (or ethereal) as in humans. That might be why it shouldnât be surprising that Crowley picked up his phone and dialed Aziraphale (whoâs voicemail existed but had never properly been set up like his own).
âZzziraphale!â He slurred into the phone. âJusâ wanted to call you. Um. No, wanted to talk to you too! âElse it wouldnât matter if you didnât pick up.â Crowley paused, going silent for just a bit too long for a recording, but he had to at least make an attempt at gathering his thoughts.
âGuess you donât want to, then. Didnât think itâd be too much after some thousand y- well, doesnât matter. Call me, angel.â This would have been a respectable way to end a phone call - or at least as respectable as you could be when drunk dialing your more-than-enemy angel. Ending it with a broken, hissing please would be much less so.
Aziraphale did not call back.Â
Crowley called again. And then maybe a few more times. Each anxiously fiddling with the cable connecting his phone. Sometimes he would pace back and forth, other times he was sitting sprawled out on chair - or throne, really.Â
If you asked Crowley what he had said during these one-sided calls, he probably wouldnât be able to remember well enough to tell you. Certainly, nothing he would say to Aziraphale in his right mind. For a week, he would call a few times, then sulk, then try again.Â
The last time he called, he slammed down his phone mid-sentence. Clearly, this wasnât working. Aziraphale was still ignoring him in a way he hadnât since much closer to the Beginning.
The phone made a satisfying crunch as it cracked on the table. This was when Crowley decided that he would sober up, at least for the most bit, since really getting drunk just made him more emotional cooped up in his flat alone.Â
Breaking things felt much better. He stalked to his garden, quickly spotting a plant with slightly drooping leaves. âYou,â he growled. Crowley picked up the quivering thing by the stem, and smashed the pot down, shattering it there and then. The shattered edges of the terracotta sliced at his palms, making him hiss.Â
Stupid angel. Couldnât he see how slowly Crowley was moving already? Why would he dangle something like that right in front of him, only to pull away again? And why did it have to feel like Crowleyâs heart was breaking when it never should have been the Angelâs in the first place?Â
He was a blur of destruction in his flat. Pots that were not made of stone or concrete were helpless to his wrath. Anything that could be ripped was torn without mercy. Anything that could be toppled over was pushed to the ground, letting Crowley revel in the crash.Â
It was rather unfortunate when he tipped over a certain end table in front of him. Not because he liked the thing particularly.Â
No, it just happened to have a tartan thermos set on it by a rather careless, emotional demon.Â
It hit the floor, hard. The lid cracked.
Before Crowley could do anything but draw a sharp breath in, he was hit by a splash of water.Â
He let out an inhuman scream, flesh burning painfully, skin from patches on his arms and his collarbones dripping off as little more than black goo.Â
A quick demonic miracle was all Crowley could manage, putting the thermos the right way up to stop any more from spilling out.Â
Just the effort from that task alone made Crowleyâs vision turn spotty. He fell back onto the floor, panting and whimpering. His heart (although not necessary, but some humans had freaked out when they didnât feel a heartbeat while he was in the middle of a nap once) was racing, pumping adrenaline through his body.
It hurt. Christ, it hurt. For a moment he thought it might actually be the end, as he clutched himself, screaming. How could it happen like this? A simple accident, something so careless. Being immortal, he never faced the concept of an end. It was there, in theory, but it didnât feel as real as it was in those few seconds when he just didnât know.
The sharp burning pain slowly turning into a dull throb, and Crowley realized he wasnât going to die. His pained shouts quieted into ragged breathing with the occasional whimper or groan.Â
His right arm and chest were badly burned, it hurt too much to even sit up properly. Crowly tried to shift his position, but it sent new waves of pain and nausea through him and left him gasping for breath that he really didnât need.Â
All in all; there was hardly any way this situation could get worse. So, naturally, it did just that.
A hesitant knock rang in his ears as someone thought now was an appropriate time to stand outside his flat. It really wasnât. Every muscle tense, Crowley brought his (left) hand up to his mouth, biting down on his finger to stop any wayward noises of pain.
The moment of silence hung delicately, balancing on an air of tension, much like how one would balance a pencil on their finger.Â
Then, âCrowley? I⊠I know youâre there.â Oh fuck.
Did Aziraphale really need to show up without any warning? Desperately Crowley tried to gather the strength to fix his apartment at least, but the effort just caused a pained groan to slip from his mouth, muffled as it may be.Â
âThatâs it, Crowley, Iâm coming in,â The angel said, determination strong in his voice.
âNo-â Crowley protests, but it was too late. The door opened for Aziraphale, and Crowley shut his eyes to at least save himself from the initial expression. His right arm was curled over his chest and with any luck, maybe he just wouldnât notice.
The angel made a noise that choked in his throat. âWhat happened here, my dear?â
Bless the stupid angel and his stupid pet names. How could he just say something like that after saying that before, after ignoring him for months? Crowley wanted to hate the way Aziraphale spoke to him, that way.Â
Mostly, Crowley just hated the way it made him soften.Â
âNothing. Me,â Crowley manages to get out. âCan we reschedule, Angel?â Crowley gestured with his unharmed hand, âLittle busy.â
âWith what?â Aziraphaleâs eyebrows made a good escape attempt, disbelieving as ever when Crowley got around to looking at him.Â
âRedecorating,â He growls back.Â
Aziraphaleâs face wrinkles and he kneels down to look into Crowleyâs eyes. âI did listen to your messages, you know.â Crowley flinches, letting out a hiss that had much less to do with what the angel had said and much more to do with how moving tore at his raw skin, the fabric scraping painfully at the wound.
Crowley wasnât sure how long he could keep any sense of composure at this point. He didnât respond, and apparently, that was enough for Aziraphale to continue.
âDear boy, you had me quite worried.â Aziraphale looked away. âI couldnât come sooner, not while heaven was keeping such a close eye on me. Gabriel paid a visit, but well, that wasnât it,â Aziraphale grabbed Crowley's right arm, and it was all he could do to keep from crying out in pain. He grits his teeth.
âYou must know, Crowley⊠Itâs not that I donât, well, care for you,â he admitted. âIâm justâŠâ Aziraphale paused, and Crowley realized his mistake.
Through clenched teeth, a whimper of pain has slipped out. ITâs a pitiful and desperate sound and one that has Aziraphale scanning Crowley immediately. âYouâre hurt,â he says.
Crowley meets his gaze with his own demonic yellow eyes. He was breathing raggedly, each breath hurting just a bit more than the last.If it wasnât such a dead giveaway, Crowley would stop the function altogether.Â
âNot ssseriously.â Crowley denied. Well, that was a blatant lie.Â
Aziraphale shook his head. âCrowley, tell me.â
âNo!â Crowley snaps, panting. âJusst leave, weâll ressschedule this heart to heart later.â He wills his voice to be sharp and cruel, but itâs just tired and stressed. The drawn-out âsâs annoy him as soon as they were out of his lips, but like many a moment in his existence, he doesnât have the control to stop it.Â
Crowley almost regrets smashing his sunglasses. A bit of protection from this plain vulnerability would be more than helpful.
As the angel starts to ask again, Crowley looks pointedly anywhere other than at Aziraphale. He wonât tell the angel - after all, heâs still here, and he didnât need him taking away his one protection from hell over a little bit of misplaced guilt for the demon,
Hell wasnât the type for sternly written letters, after all. And if they got word of the Arrangement? No, Crowley would just keep quiet about the whole situation until Aziraphale grew frustrated and left him for the night.Â
â...I apologize in advance for this,â Aziraphale said, and then did something Crowley had not at all planned on; he pulled Crowleyâs arm from his chest.Â
Crowley cried out, trying to squirm away from the firm grip. Aziraphale dropped his arm as if he had been burned instead.Â
âNo,â his voice broke. âOh, no, what have you done to yourself?â
Crowley regained his voice slowly. âAngel. Angel, it was just a mistake, I would never-â he broke off. He realized how deeply he must have been afraid of Crowley using it on himself on purpose if the look of utter guilt on Aziraphaleâs face was anything to go by. He cursed himself for not realizing that sooner. âI was just⊠Thought you werenât going to come âround this time,â he admits. âGot upset. Broke things.â
Aziraphale took another look around him, studying the surroundings with a deep sadness. His eyes fall on the cracked thermos, sitting just a few feet away from the two of them.Â
Without speaking, he walks carefully over to it. Aziraphale picks up the thermos gently in his hands, and miraculously, it is free of any cracks. Carefully, he walks to a cupboard, opening it (and ignoring how the door hung off its hinges due to the state Crowley was previously in) and placed the tartan object high on a shelf.
âYou canât be so careless,â Aziraphale reprimands, returning to him. There is no real sternness in his voice, however. âLet me help, dear.â
Crowley nods. Aziraphale gently unbuttons his shirt, pulling it off of his injured chest and arms. Crowley chokes on the pain of the feeling, but doesnât cry out - he hated the look enough on the angelâs face when he knew Crolwy was in pain.
A rather inappropriate part of his brain tells him that he would really rather the first time Aziraphale took off his shirt was in a much more pleasant, sinful context.Â
Aziraphale studies the would carefully. A good spot of his flesh has been burned away under his collarbone, but not quite to the bone. Similarly, there is a strip of his forearm burnt where the water had dripped. Aziraphale tuts, face still scrunched with worry and sets about tending to his wounds.
There wasnât much that could be done about them, in the way of miracles. Regular injuries were one thing, but one of divine origins just couldnât be dealt with so easily. Doing the human thing was the best Aziraphale could do for him, and so thatâs what he did.Â
When the cool cream hit his skin, Crowley wasnât sure if the stinging pain or relief would win out. He gasped, trying to adjust to the pain, and Aziraphale paused to let him. âKeep going,â Crowley grit out. âBest jussst to get it over with,â he reasons.Â
Aziraphale nods in agreement. âIâd just rather not see you in pain at all.â Still, he continues as quickly as possible while still keeping a tender touch.Â
Next, Aziraphale wrapped the burns in bandages. The arm was the easiest, and although Crowley made rather painful noises at the sensation, once it was done, he did have to admit it felt better than before.Â
Not much, but heâd take anything he could get.
The chest was the hard part. âYouâre going to have to sit up, Iâm afraid,â Aziraphale instructs. Crowley tries but is knocked back by the pain. Heâs caught by soft hands, and Aziraphale is propping him up.Â
If he werenât in so much pain, Crowley might appreciate just how close they were in that moment. Certainly, this was much more contact than they had ever had before.Â
âTell me why you got yourself into such a state,â asks Aziraphale as he works. Itâs said in a rushed way, the kind when youâve been replaying a sentence over and over in your head, trying desperately to find the courage to say it out loud.
Crowley blinks. âYou know,â he accuses.
Aziraphale sighs. âPerhaps. Best to say it anyway,â he insists.Â
Crowley considers this. For one, heâs a demon, and by nature, he doesnât trust easily. Especially with things that could hurt him. Putting that aside, there was only so much Crowley could even admit to. Not without scaring Aziraphale off. Not without admitting something he couldnât come to grips with himself.
But Crowley wasnât very good at refusing anything to his angel.Â
âYoui.. you say these things, angel. That make me think just maybe youâd want⊠well, it doesn\t matter, but I just⊠got my hopes up, âsuppose. Er. Thought you might, um, get scared away for good. Messed everything up.â He wasnât sure if the words made sense, if they were in the right order, or if it was too much, too quickly.
Aziraphale finishes his bandages but doesnât let go of Crowley. For a moment that seems to drag on into something like forever, they sit together in hesitant silence. âYou know,â he says so quietly that Crowley can hardly make it out, âIt might not be the Ritz, but thereâs a sushi place Iâm rather fond of. It would be a rather odd coincidence if, say, next week youâve healed some and we manage to eat there at the same time.â
Crowleyâs heart stutters. He nods, words stuttering, his brain not quite able to shape sounds into an actual sentence. Aziraphale seems to understand this anyways.
âFor now, though, you should really sleep. Your body will need rest to heal this.â
ââCourse,â Crowley manages. With his agreement, Aziraphale helps him up, letting Crowley lean on him as they make their way to Crowleyâs bed.Â
He blinks, and suddenly he is fully-clothed, albeit in pajamas. They were black, but soft cotton as opposed to his usual silk ones. They almost smelled like the angel.
Once he had been helped into bed (and once he had reluctantly released Aziraphale, maybe holding on just a second too long) Aziraphale stood, walking towards the door.
âAziraphale,â Crowley called. The angel stopped in his tracks. Stay, he wanted to say. But he knew it was too much to ask. âThank you,â he says instead.
Aziraphaleâs shoulders relax, and although Crowley couldnât see his face, he is certain the man must have smiled.
Exhausted, Crowley slipped easily into sleep,
Although the angel was gone the next day, Crowley could not possibly miss how everything was miraculously whole again, as if he had never broken a thing.
Not quite in their right place, but Crowley had to count the gesture as a win, coming from the angel.
#good omens#Ineffable Husbands#anthony j crowley#Crowley whump#hurt crowley#Aziraphale#good omens fanfiction#good omens whump#whump#otp: ineffable#ineffable husband fic#whump prompts
1K notes
·
View notes
Note
What do you think of dick hability to read the body language in new 52 People act as it doesn't exist and it really bugs me because thats one of the few things i really liked from new 52
I actually really like it, and it fits with some longtime headcanons of mine, but it hasnât been touched on enough that I can understand it rubbing some people the wrong way, due to Cass.
But its like I said in that post earlier this week, about how I think its pointless to be âpossessiveâ of character traitsâŠ..I think Dick is an expert hacker himself, but I donât think heâs on Babsâ level. Nobody is on Barbaraâs level. But his own expertise isnât diminished because heâs not on the level of the pretty much undisputed best hacker in the DC Universe. Neither is Barbaraâs expertise lessened by virtue of Dick, as well as Tim, Bruce and most of the rest of the Batclan, all being damn good at it in their own right.
I see it as being the same thing here. I like the idea that Dick is intuitive and highly capable when it comes to reading body language, for a number of reasons, but I donât think it suddenly makes him Cass, means heâs as good at it as Cass, or that Cass being on a whole other level with that, being likeâŠlessened or threatened because Dickâs own capabilities in that regard are touched on every now and again.
Iâve actually said this many times before, but I think this insistence so many fans have about their faves being the only ones associated with certain traits, stories or characteristics actually does them a disservice, because when you stop viewing things as a competition and instead look at it as a chance for common ground, you unveil SO many possibilities.
For instance, Iâve always felt, long before the New 52, that it makes sense for Dick to have a strong, unconscious understanding of body languageâŠ.as in, heâs at the upper levels of what humans are naturally capable of having in that regard, which of course still puts him at an entirely different level than Cass, whose mastery of it is deliberately BEYOND peak human levels because of her own backstory.
But if you think about it, Dick having skills in that direction makes sense for him AND opens up a lot of areas for Dick and Cass to bond more AND have occasional conflict.
Dick is one of the only other Batkids aside from Cass AND Damian, who knows what its like to be raised literally from the time he can walk, to be a proficient athlete with complete control of his body as likeâŠa lifestyle. The kind of demands that makes of someone, the way that instills certain work ethics and instincts in someone practically from birth, to such a degree that it probably NEVER becomes something he can wrap his mind around, that for some people, these kinds of habits ARENâT second nature, practically built into himâŠ.thatâs something that I donât think even some of the other most highly capable athletes in the DC universe are fully capable of graspingâŠlike Bruce, Tim, Jason, Dinah, etc. Obviously this doesnât lessen any of their skills or proficiency as athletes, just as professional athletes who donât start training in their chosen fields until later in childhood can be just as capable as ones who started in early childhood. But it makes I think, for a slightly different mindset.
I think this is part of why Dick understands Damian so much better or more easily than a lot of others do. Because Damian was raised this way too, just with different end goals than Dick. Dick canât relate to being raised to kill, to stamp down on his urge to show affection, the specific training methods of the League with someone as young as Damian, no. But that unconscious, built in awareness of his own body in ways that even a lot of other athletes or fighters never develop just because they approach their bodies and training so differentlyâŠthat I think Dick gets, and because of that he gets Damian and his own work ethic, and the way that telling him to not push himself so hard or take it easy at timesâŠ.like is going to be totally wasted on Damian, FOR THE SAME REASONS those things have so often been wasted on Dick.Â
Telling someone to be careful not to strain or overwork their body is not going to carry a whole lot of weight with a twelve year old kid who has spent ten of those twelve years being instilled with a greater awareness of his own body and capabilities than anyone else will EVER graspâŠ.let alone someone who only met them a year or two ago (notice how this applies to both Damian AND Dick).
Similarly, causing people to worry when they go throw themselves into an extremely rigorous workout routine in the name of ârelaxing or de-stressingâ is always going to be a thing, when other people just fundamentally donât get that for someone raised from birth to eat, sleep and breathe their own physicalityâŠ.this IS relaxing.
So IMO Dick and Damian have at least that much in common, which has given Dick particular insight into Damian that others donât have, and helped him get further in reaching Damian and developing a bond with him. And extend this to Cass and her own backstory, and I think they all three have this in common, and thus could share this understanding between all three of themâŠ.thus giving Cass more opportunities and ways to bond with Dick and Damian in particular.
Continue on for ten thousand more words (lol, I wish I was exaggerating. Oh, me) of Dick Meta, Cass Meta, and Dick and Cass Meta, below the cut:
Now, add in the fact that Dick wasnât just raised from birth to be a world-class athlete, like Cass wasâŠ..but as I often stress, just as importantâŠ.he was raised from birth to be a PERFORMER. This is where I think his instinctive awareness of body language would have come from. Because he was raised to do all of his athletics with apparent ease, to show none of the strain it takes, to make it look like art, like the performance that it so usually was. And he was also raised to not just perform for a crowd, but to command their attention, to draw eyes, to feed off their energy and use that to tailor his own performances, his every action, to achieve maximum impact.Â
Donât forget Dick was a world-class acrobat as a CHILD. He was quite literally a child prodigyâŠ.and people LOVE meeting a child prodigy. Something like the encounter with the Drakesâ thatâs part of Timâs own backstory would have been an every day occurrence to Dick. Which means it was every bit as likely a part of his early training to be able to glean from the rich strangers that wanted a photo op with the young, exhausted child performer that probably just wanted to go to bed nowâŠ.exactly what would go over best with those strangers, expedite this encounter, and enable Dick to move on to the next one or better yet, out of the tent ASAP.
Iâve talked about the classism Dick endures just by virtue of being a circus performerâŠits never been about how much money he and his parents did or didnât have, its about the fact that most people look down on circus performers as likeâŠan amusement to enjoy, not athletes to respect. You canât deny that people summoning to mind an Olympic level gymnast would view that gymnast in an entirely different way than they would a Cirque de Soleil acrobat they called to mind, even if they had similar levels of athletic skillâŠ.because as a society, we regard something like the Olympics as a WORTHY pursuit for an athlete of that caliberâŠ.whereas one might sit in the audience of a circus and enjoy the performance, but that doesnât mean most people walk out of that tent thinking of what they just saw in terms of the SKILL rather than their entertainment, because thereâs this unconscious bias that likeâŠ.if one wanted to actually be respected for their athletics, theyâd aim for the Olympics, not to wear gaudy costumes and face paint and travel around in a caravan and never put up roots in any one place, etc.Â
Our view of the circus goes well back before Dickâs creation, even, but its very much there. You simply canât argue that most people give circus performers the respect their skillsets deserve and would merit in other situationsâŠ..and you bet your ass, someone like Dick who was raised as one, would have been instilled from a very young age with an awareness of how to glean when someone was treating him with disdainâŠand respond without offending them, but still not necessarily letting them impact him with their disdain.
Because one of the things I donât think Iâve ever talked much about is how for as much as we talk about Dickâs self esteem issues and insecurities in regards to BruceâŠ..the boy Bruce first took in as an orphan was NOT overly insecure. If anything, Dick was the complete opposite. He knew EXACTLY what he was capable of, and was not shy about insisting upon it. I would say by all accounts and reading between the lines, the Graysons did a tremendous job in instilling in Dick from a young age an amazing degree of self-confidenceâŠ.WHICH probably accounts for a LOT of the later conflict between Dick and Bruce, because it was never just a matter of Dick not getting the vocal or visible respect or appreciation from Bruce that he wantedâŠ.it was that Bruce wasnât giving him it in the forms heâd been raised with, and grown accustomed to.Â
Its that disconnect that I think Dick has always struggled withâŠwhere he KNOWS, on some level, that Bruce loves and respects him, and holds enormous appreciation for Dickâs own skillsâŠ.but Dick only knows this because ofâŠ.well, what he gleans from Bruceâs body language and his own awareness of Bruce and his nature. He has to read between the lines, and still be left guessing (since Bruce is himself pretty much a master of obscuring his own emotions and body language, in as much as anyone is, to the extent that only someone like Cass can willfully pierce that shroud).Â
But my point is, thereâs every reason in the world to think that Dickâs parents were very good at preparing their world-class prodigy son for the pressures of the spotlight he grew up in, and heavily prioritized making sure he wasnât going to be diminished by the disdain of whatever snobs he encountered during the meet and greet portion of that lifestyle. And to be good at that, to know how to manage people who make you want to put your fist in their face while giving away nothing but a nod and smile, and still manage to seize enough control over the encounter to walk away with your head held high rather than feeling like you were just thrown to the wolvesâŠ.that takes a high mastery of body language and an instinctive grasp of how to read people and put them at ease, to seize control of a conversation from someone who is used to having control at all times in all places. You have to know how to PERFORM, at all times. And in this regard, Dick was every bit as much a prodigy as he was in his acrobatics.
IMO Dick Grayson on his A-game could make Brucie weep in envy. I think this training, this ability to read people with just a look and adapt himself accordingly, to make the most of the encounter while giving up the least along the wayâŠ.I think its absolutely nothing that Bruce himself taught him, that Dick already came to Gotham with, and its what ACTUALLY enabled Dick to survive the lifestyle and spotlight that Bruceâs lifestyle and spotlight made Dick grow up in. Its what enables Dick to handle the pressures of leadership and get along so well with his various teammates, coordinate dissenting personalities well enough to create teams that are famous for how well they gel and work together in battle no matter what theyâre like when interacting in civilian arenas. Bruce, for all his skills, is notoriously not a people person. He knows how to manage people. He struggles with understanding them. And this has always been where in comparison to Bruce, Dick soars.
He didnât learn any of what he knows about being a people person from Bruce. But he sure as hell learned it SOMEWHERE.
And I think that somewhere is in the circus, with his parents and whatever other various babysitters he picked up things along the way from. A kid as friendly and outgoing as Dick would have been soaking things up from all the circus performers like a sponge, I bet. Little tips and tricks of the trade from not just the knife-throwers, as is occasionally referencedâŠ.but also the fortune teller and ringmaster and clowns and magicians and escape artists. A couple dozen varieties of different masters of their own crafts, with one thing in common of all of themâŠ.all their crafts rely on performing. On reading an audience, even audiences of one. And selling that audience exactly what theyâre looking for from that performance.
Letâs not forget that for all Dickâs insecurities and self-esteem issues as an adultâŠ.those almost unilaterally exist in regards to his family and closest friends. For the same reasons as he struggles with these things with BruceâŠ.because theyâre not great at showing Dick the respect and appreciation he needs from THEM, SPECIFICALLYâŠ.in the forms he would recognize, the forms he was raised since birth to receive and recognize as such, when his parents and circus family gave him these things.
Outside matters pertaining to just his family and closest friends, however, Dick is not remotely insecure. Thereâs a huge chasm between the former and the latter, in terms of how Dick acts and conducts himself. And its probably a large part of why Dick is so adept at not giving away to his family that heâs more in need of their acknowledgment and support than they realizeâŠ.because Dick spends so MUCH of his life genuinely not giving a shit what most people think about him or say about himâŠ.heâs that much more proficient at wearing that as a mask when interacting even with his family of detectives, who are pretty good at reading even him in a lot of other aspects.
Because I maintain that Dick absolutely endured a hell of a lot of classism and racism growing up, and still doesâŠ.which is not okay no matter how well he endures itâŠ.but he for the most part clearly doesnât let this constant barrage effect his general self-esteem, and that is fairly important to note. Just as is the fact that likeâŠ.he calls himself Dick, by his own choice, because its more important to him that he hold on to what he can of his parents, every last physical reminder he has available to himâŠ.and thus I think its especially shitty to write his second family using his parentsâ fond nickname for him as a joke or insult, and probably hurts Dick when they do itâŠ.but the rest of the time? The general public making him a punchline for it? Dick could give a fuck. Same with general opinions of his costumes and what he looked like as Robin or early Nightwing, etc, etc.
Dick Grayson is not an insecure person overallâŠ.and that I credit entirely to his first parents, the Graysons.
All of this feeds into that overall awareness of body language, reading people for emotional cues and ways to survive a lifetime in the spotlight without being consumed by itâŠand without alienating people in the process, because a performer needs an audience, and growing up in a circus taught Dick early on that he had to find a way to end these encounters with asshole patrons in a way that kept his head held high but DIDNâT cost the circus - his family - their patronage in the future.
(Another reason I maintain Dickâs oh so infamous temper has been vastly more inflated than fits either canon evidence of it OR his overall characterizationâŠ..a man who has been raised from birth in the spotlight and constantly exposed to people who look down on himâŠ.like, KNOWS how to control his temper. Iâm sorry, he just does, lol. This is basic understanding of human awareness. If your entire life is in one spotlight or another, be it the circus then Wayne Manor and Page Six, as well as being one of the most focused on superheroes in the entire cape communityâŠ.and youâre somehow overall regarded in all public perceptions as charmingâŠ.you do NOT have an infamous temper. You just donât. People love to shove public figures off their pedestals whenever possibleâŠ.and in both his civilian and superhero personas, Dick Grayson is on very high pedestals. There is no way in hell his general reputation in any of his communities would be anything close to what it is if he actually has as short and nasty of a temper as people love to spin him as having, because of a dozen scenes taken mostly out of context, over the course of 80 years as a high profile character. Iâll stop harping on this one when it stops being the first thing to come to mind when people cite a âflawâ of his.)
Going back to reasons for him to have such a mastery of body language in his own rightâŠ.Dick was also raised from birth to do his routines as part of a TROUPE, a group of athletes, not just singular by himself. Thus, a TON of what he was raised practicing every dayâŠ.would have included reading his familyâs body language for cues on what to do next. Watching for signs that something might be wrong or off even just by a second and requiring that he adjust his own movements to compensate for that, when theyâre all fifty feet in the air and with the crowd cheering so loudly they couldnât possibly communicate with wordsâŠ.this could literally be a matter of life and death for a troupe of performers whose reputation hinged on them being death-defying in their stunts.Â
Yes, in most continuities its stressed that his parents didnât let Dick perform the most dangerous routines with them yet, due to his ageâŠ..but that doesnât mean they werenât preparing him for them as early as humanly possible, given that its never too early to start working on various skills that are integral to these kinds of things.Â
And with one of the most fundamental and essential skills needed to be part of a group of performers who excel at dangerous routines being communication, this is all the more reason to think they were probably teaching Dick from a very young age to pick up on body language and watch for even the slightest hints of different indicators of stress, fatigue, anxiety, fear, etc.Â
Because compensating for something going wrong with a partnerâs part of a routine can be essential in matters of teamwork. (Again, just gotta give a shout out to the Flying Graysons here, because its not stated enough that everything Dick knows about being a solo vigilante, he learned from Bruce, but everything he knows about teamwork is either instinctive or built in, OR learned from his parents, part of a team). And most of the time, when weâre talking about shifting position just enough while fifty feet above a crowd in order to make a catch of a partner that launched with not quite enough momentum or is overshooting their markâŠ.compensating or cheating oneâs own routine just enough to be there for your partner is the kind of thing that needs to happen in a SPLIT-SECONDâŠ..like, with you making the adjustment the micro-second you realize its necessaryâŠ.which means you have to be picking up the slightest hint of it the second it shows up in their body language, like aâŠ.whatâs the wordâŠoh yeah. A pro.
And given that these acrobats were all performers as much as athletes, with it being a given that their performances needed to appear as light and carefree at possible at all times, for the sake of the crowdâŠ.they couldnât afford to give away obvious tells of anxiety, stress or exhaustion, had to keep a performerâs mask of total poise and control at all times throughout their routinesâŠ.which makes it all the more likely Dickâs own ability to read body language and instinctive or hidden cues is exceptionalâŠ.as he had to be trained from early on to be able to see behind those masks and read his parents and family for tells even while they were doing their professional best to keep those very tells hidden so that nobody would pick up on themâŠunless they were a master of reading such things.
So all in all, I believe that among however many languages Dick Grayson was taught from a very early age as part of a globe-trotting circusâŠ.one of those was body language itself, even if it was never actually couched in those terms, as though it were an actual language being taught the way it was regarded as such for CassâŠ.as for Dick and his family, it was probably just regarded as tools of the trade, a necessary component of the performer and acrobat toolbox Dick was raised familiarizing himself with from as early as he began walking and talking.
Which brings us back to CassandraâŠ..as stated, I think Dick is exceptional at reading body language, with as much mastery of that as is possible at peak human potentialâŠ..but, that doesnât make him the equal of Cass, whose own skills in that regard are beyond even that, due to the precise and comic book nature of her own origin. And how her father did something similar but for totally different reasons and no regard whatsoever for Cassandraâs well-being.
So I donât think thereâs any reason that Dick being the next best at reading and reacting to body language takes anything away from Cass being the undisputed master of that, and interpreter of the Batfamilyâs hidden emotional cues.
In fact, allowing Dick to be acknowledged as adept at reading body language benefits her characterâŠ.as sheâs so often solely used as the interpreter of the emotionally stunted Batfamilyâs attempted repression of their emotional cues. Basically just being treated as a plot device rather than a character in her own right.
As much as I project onto Dick and thus talk about fandomâs neglect of various facets of his character, it canât be denied that the same is true of CassâŠ.times ten.
Fanfics spend WAY more time using Cass to establish or well, tattle on various Batfamily membersâ emotions than they spend on giving Cass emotions of her own in regards to whatever situation is going on in a given scene.
 And since Dick is so often used as the family mediator or peacemaker anyway, this doesnât actually change anything about his own role in thingsâŠ.it merely supplies a concrete reason for why he so often is defaulted into that position, and so good at it, despite his familyâs overall emotional constipation. He has to be amazing not just at teamwork, but reading hidden emotions as well, in order to manage his family and their various arguments even just as well as he does already.
(Just a quick clarificationâŠearlier when I noted that Dickâs own insecurities largely stem from the Batfamily and not always knowing or trusting where he stands with themâŠ.its not that he has no ability to read them despite their own very well crafted performer masks. Its just that as good as he is, heâs still never going to be as good at this as Cassandra is, and thereâs still going to be things he misses, or things he misinterprets. And additionally, the problem remains, that he shouldnât HAVE to glean any hints of familial love, respect and appreciation from his familyâs body language. When heâs constantly relying on subtext and body language to reassure himself that they really do love and appreciate him, its inevitable that sooner or later self-doubts and second guessing are going to start to creep in. So its not that Dick doesnât ever see these things in his familyâs body language. Its that over time, I believe this has progressed to the point where even when he sees these cues, he second guesses himself as to whether heâs actually seeing things that are there, or just seeing what he wants to see. And since none of them are exactly making a point to validate what he sees or thinks he sees with actual validation in indisputable forms, like verbal confirmation of thisâŠeventually, Dickâs own skills reading body language become irrelevant here, since he himself is aware heâs an unreliable narrator when trying to narrate what his familyâs body language is saying. He wants it to be saying all the things he uses to assuage whatever hurt he feels for not hearing them tell him these thingsâŠthus heâs too aware of his own bias when reading them for cues to actually trust any of the cues he reads, that could otherwise confirm this.)
Anyway. So acknowledging or even emphasizing Dickâs own exceptional abilities with body language would actually be to Cassandraâs benefit, I maintain. Because without expecting anything of Dick that isnât already expected of him and his role in canon and fandom, it merely provides additional support for the idea heâs good at playing family mediator even with as emotionally repressed most of their family is. Thus freeing up Cass from constantly being looked to as the interpreter for all the things most of their family have trouble sayingâŠ.and allowing for more focus to be paid to her own emotions. And letting her HAVE them, in the first place.
Because we have to talk about the elephant in the room here: racism in regards to Cass. The quiet, stoic, normally serene and beatific Asian martial arts master is a racist as hell trope, and its one that makes all too frequent an appearance when Cass is used at all in fics. AND canon.
Its not that Cass canât be all those things at various times. Its that they canât be ALL that she is. At ALL times. (And that, for the record, sheâs not usually ANY of those things in canon that actually tries to develop her rather than use her as a one-note trope in its own right. Cassandra CainâŠserene? LOLOL. Please, I donât know who youâre talking about, but it ainât the Cass I know and love).
First of all, give her a sense of humor, because she has one, and its amazing. Youâll note I make a point whenever I write her to emphasize her having a kind of dry, sardonic wit that is not at all opposed at being at her siblingsâ expense, lol. I mean, its not like thatâs the only take possible on her, or even just her sense of humor, I just meanâŠhave one. Humor is one of the most telling representatives of a personâs characterization. By that I mean, a personâs sense of humor is one of the things we most initially associate with them in our mind, and a character having a distinct sense of humor is one of the easiest and best ways to develop them as having their own character voice, something that marks them as distinct in your awareness from other characters. Where if you close your eyes and picture them in a scene, what comes out when they talk, like, to make a jokeâŠ.isnât interchangeable with just any other character. It sounds or feels like them, specifically.
And just FYI, you might have an easier time writing Cass making jokes if you allow her to form full sentences. She can speak English, has been written speaking English quite well in the past, and the insistence on broken English when writing her that way in canon is shitty and racist in and of itself anyway, so those particular takes on her donât need to be respected let alone emulated in fanfiction. Let Cass Speak English In Complete Sentences 2KForever. Sheâll still be Cass, I promise you. But the changes made to her brain in canon that allowed her to finally learn spoken languages years after her brain had finished developing, like, that happened early enough after Cassâ debut that thereâs really no excuse for writing fic where sheâs been part of the family for years and still hasnât picked up a strong grasp of English.Â
Yâknow how Iâm always saying the entire Batfamily are ALL Mary Sues, they are a family of Mary Sues, that is pretty much their high concept as a group, that theyâre a composite of the most otherwise competent people in the world and completely emotionally incompetent at the same time? Like, it applies here, because as I also harp on a lot about, I think all of the Batfamily are actual literal geniuses, and I do mean all. Cassandra included. Sheâs a master of her own many areas of expertise and thus IMO more than capable of picking up languages fairly quickly once the canon barrier to her doing that earlier in life is removed. It just looks and sounds weird and suspect, to insist on writing her as never moving past broken English, IMO.Â
And also, like, she doesnât need to ever be as talkative as Steph, nor do I think would it fit her to be written that way either, but thereâs a very wide range of options between that and hardly ever talking at all. I do think she defaults to being one of the more quiet ones in a room, as in one of the last to speakâŠ.but give her reasons to be that way, instead of just more imitation of our mediaâs racist insistence on treating Asian characters as the quiet, all-knowing keepers of sage wisdom who only share their truths once youâve made the trek up to their mountain top.Â
So again just in terms of my own personal take, I tend to write Cass as being one of the last to speak up when around people sheâs not as familiar with, because its her version of keeping her back to the wall of a room so no one can sneak up behind and surprise her. Sheâs only quiet at first in my stuff because focusing on using conversations to glean as much information as she can about the people in them before jumping in is just like, a form of intel-gathering for her and her past left her with a tendency to be as overly cautious in her own way as the rest of her family, and this is what her way looks like.Â
(Dick puts on his performerâs mask, Jason blusters and leads with bravado, Damian adopts a position of superiority and will only climb down once you sufficiently peak his interest, Tim recites facts and trivia and likes to bore people he dislikes into submission so you give up and go away, Duke is the family member who really makes friends so easily that any time he makes enemies, his friends have already plotted to destroy you before Duke even gets around to trying to do that himself, Babs has already hacked your bank account and credit rating by the time you open your mouth and thus feels no social anxiety whatsoever as worst comes to worst, she can always just tank your credit score to make herself feel better, and upon meeting you for the first time, Steph either adopts you or punches you in the throat, depending on which way her gut is leaning. As for Bruce, well. Heâs terrified of pretty much all social settings, but heâd have to actually admit to that for the first time in recorded human history before anyone could actually cite what âhis wayâ of dealing with social interactions heâs wary of might be. I mean, its basically just âBrucieâ, but you get what I mean.)
So I mean, its not inherently bad to write Cass as being quieter than the rest of her siblings, and you donât need her quoting Shakespeare back and forth with Jason in order to prove youâre not writing her speaking broken English. Its just. Do some digging in her head before settling in and writing what youâve found there. Actually TRY getting in her head in the first place. Spruce it up a bit, redecorate your surroundings, make it feel lived in and homey. Give it CHARACTER. Whenever you write a character choice, in my personal opinion, you should, if asked, be able to back up that character choice by having a reason you feel the character would choose that.Â
For me, I write Cass being the quietest of her siblings in social settings simply because sheâs doing recon first, and of her various skillsets, spoken language is the one sheâs mastered most recently and thus she has the least familiarity withâŠ.and thus is the last thing she turns to in any given situation, because sheâd rather go down the list and run through every other skill she has to see if it could apply here, before resigning herself to having to converse with the person in front of her because she doesnât think Bruce would accept âI didnât know how else to change the subjectâ as a justification for stabbing someone in a non-vital and easily healed location that had the fringe benefit of rapid bloodloss leading to them passing out fairly quickly.
And of course, none of this applies with Batfamily, because she is comfortable with her family for the most part, and thus when I write her being the most quiet in those group scenes, its because she prefers listening their just purely because she finds her siblingsâ antics entertaining. And also because I view her as being as batshit competitive as the rest of them, so IMO sheâs always plotting the perfect conversational one-hit KO to have at the ready before she wades in. Because in the Batfamily, even ordinary conversations are something you can and should win. Otherwise, whatâs even the point? LOL.
Also in terms of my own stuff, I tend to write Cass and Tim as having very similar forms of wit, and my personal take on them is that they both have just slightly different degrees of that same dry, sardonic kind of commentary, as their primary display of humor. This doesnât necessarily always match their canon characterizations and how they display humor there - but its due to the fact that theyâre two of the characters canon most rarely allows to show a sense of humor in recent years, and it tends to be all over the place more often than not. This is a major departure from how they both were portrayed in the 90s, where Timâs humor was much more consistently in line with what Iâm describingâŠand thus, so was Cassandraâs, when she debuted and developed her own primary characterization.Â
So basically, I consider Tim to be a major influence on Cassâ humorâŠ.or more accurately, in the shape her own sense of humor more commonly takes. Because it was with and around Tim that Cass first started to pick up a lot of social cues and explore her own sense of self for pretty much the first time in her life.Â
Stephanieâs humor, by contrast is a lot more loud and gregarious and in your faceâŠ.which when you put the three of them in scene together as a trio, like they once spent a lot of time as, positions her as an extremely different version of the âstraight manâ to their comedic duo. Because Steph doesnât need anyone to back up or appreciate her own humor, sheâs already landing the punchlines way before anyone else has even had time to think of any, and she doesnât care what the reception is, the lovable loudmouth goof that she is. Which allows for Cass and Tim to sigh behind her and exchange sidelong glances and kindaâŠ.narrate her theatrics in that âfaces the camera like theyâre on The Officeâ sort of way, which I mean, I personally find hilarious when they do it, and sheâs not remotely bothered by, because like, sheâs fucking hilarious and anyone who doesnât get that is simply wrong and needs to be pitied, if you ask her.
Anyway, thatâs just why my own depictions of Cass and Tim share a lot of their humor in common and some of their other characteristicsâŠ.theyâre the ones Cass either consciously or unconsciously picked up from Tim, as he was one of the first people for her to genuinely feel comfortable around and thus someone she trusted to both have knowledge of and mastery over the various social cues she was now finding she needed to learn because of her new environments.Â
(Of course, this is one of the times where Cass was dead wrong about something, IMO, as she might have overestimated Timâs mastery of certain specific social cues and her body-language reads have her aware people arenât responding her own attempts at mimicking them in the way sheâs fairly confident they should be, and sheâs not sure what sheâs doing wrong there. Oh well. Sheâs still better off than if sheâd picked Bruce to emulate there. When she asked him, heâd stiffened and radiated such intense discomfort, even Steph froze in mid-ramble as she sensed it on even the complete opposite side of the Cave.)
ANYWAY. Wrapping up THAT particular tangent and cycling back around to Dick and Cass having skill with reading body language in commonâŠ.I think this could also be a huge opportunity to write Dick having a dynamic with Cass thatâs unique to just the two of them and distinct from the dynamics they have with the rest of their family. Not to give them a super special bond but just because I mean, all the sibling dynamics between the various individual Batkids should ideally have their own flavor, because nobody interacts with two different siblings in the same way. Each sibling is their own unique individual, and thus should have their own unique dynamic when interacting with them.
So I like to headcanon Dick and Cass in private being the family gossips. They love dishing on the rest of the family with just each otherâŠ.and being the two most skilled at seeing behind their familyâs masks (and thus what their family most wants to keep hidden, to varying degrees), they have more dirt on everyone else than most intelligence agencies have on their nationsâ enemies. Of course, theyâre both staunchly moral, so they would never ever use their powers here for evil, or to hurt or embarrass their family.
They would, however, occasionally indulge in snickers and giggles about it behind closed doors. Look, shut up, theyâre BONDING, they have childhood trauma, its fine.
And if Cassandraâs superior skills with body language means she inevitably has more gossip to share with Dick than vice versa, thatâs okay, sheâs still more than happy to share. Heâs the one who introduced her to the joys of gossip, after all, so if anyoneâs entitled to it, its him.
I also headcanon that because theyâre both the best at reading body language, there are occasions when in group environments or just at the dinner table with the whole family, they both happen to pick up on certain cues or be aware that a sibling is lying through their teeth about something or being full of shit, and then catch each otherâs eye and give the faintest of eye rolls or âcan you believe theyâre falling for this.â Which sometimes other siblings catch, because Cass and Dick have forgotten to be subtle about it. Or did they not forget anything, and are just being trolls and instigating shit for the giggles? Who can say. Probably just them, which they find quite fun.
In fact, its slightly possible that the rest of the family, ever since Cass joined them, have developed a slightly inflated estimation of Dickâs own skills with reading body language, and now credit him with more of a mastery of it than even he actually possesses.Â
See, I have this one headcanon that every now and then, just to mess with their family, Dick and Cass make a point to hold a silent conversation in front of them. You know that thing people who know each other really well do with just their eyes, like managing to convey certain impressions to each other just by being expressive enough in ways and about things theyâre pretty sure the other person will get and be on the same wavelength about?
Yeah, that, but Cass and Dick do it without exaggerated facial expressions. And for like. Ten whole minutes. Meanwhile, Timâs like: âIâve said it before and Iâll say it again, Iâm not buying any of thisâ and then determinedly ignoring them. Jasonâs annoyed because he canât actually ever seem to ignore them, and then this builds into something like: âYou guys better not be talking about me behind my back. Or I mean, right in front of my face. Whatever. And you definitely better not be talking about Tim right in front of his face and not including me!â Steph just keeps continuing on with whatever sheâs doing, entirely unbothered, because she knows if theyâre actually communicating anything important (or even slightly of interest to her), sheâs sure she can get Cass to tell her later. And sheâs not wrong, of course. Duke just shakes his head and feels better about being slightly jealous due to how funny it is watching it get under everyone elseâs skin, but in the name of not feeling left out, he joins in on shit-talking Dick and Cass in order to have Vengeance. âB, didnât you ever teach them its rude to exclude people from your conversation? You know, some people would say its never to late to ground your children.â
Damian, by stark contrast to the rest, completely abandons whatever else heâs doing to watch them both as intently as he can for as long as they persist. As heâs probably third in line behind the two of them when it comes to instinctive grasp of body language, due to the whole âbeing raised to read/scan others for as much information as possible just from their movements. Yâknow. In case you have to kill them.â In his case, his full grasp of it was hindered by seemingly being taught to dismiss certain specific emotions as irrelevant or a weakness, and though Dick and the rest of the family have by now done a pretty good job at getting him slowly but surely past all of that, its like retraining himself, trying to consciously now pick up on cues that he spent a decade discarding and moving past the second he saw them.Â
But heâs determined to become as adept at reading body language now as even Grayson is, at least, even if his implicit acceptness that heâll never have the same mastery their sister does is fully internalized and something heâll never admit to, even on pain of death. Both Dick and Cass have at various times offered to help him with it, but he refuses as a point of prideâŠ.he wants to do it himself. So every time they have one of these âconversationsâ in front of the family, he drops everything else he does and scrutinizes them for the whole thing like heâs a codebreaker sure that in time, heâll crack the code and all its secrets will be revealed. (Mostly, its more like he dreams of the day heâs become good enough at it that he and Dick can hold silent conversations like this and he can rub it in Drakeâs face. Hah! It will be glorious, Internal Damian insists).
Even Bruce himself isnât entirely sure whether or not Dick and Cass are fully communicating the whole time they converse like this, or just faking it for funsies. It frustrates him to no end that heâs yet to figure out a way to justâŠask them, without giving away that he doesnât actually already know the answer, and thatâs BUGGING THE CRAP OUT OF HIM, CâMON!!
(Of course, both Dick and Cass have fully picked up on his frustration and thus realized heâs as clueless as the rest of the family, and its this precise thing that they spend most of these âconversationsâ silently giggling about to each other).
And in terms of fleshing Cass outâŠ..part of what frustrates me so much about the excuse people give for focusing on certain negative fanon takes on Dick, that its done to make him more interesting, because no oneâs perfectâŠ.
Its never been that this claim, in and of itself, is untrue. The problem Iâve always had with it is they add in âflawsâ in the name of making Dick more realistic, while at the same time ignoring plenty of material thatâs already present in Dickâs characterâŠbut which focusing on, would require people spend more time and insight on him than they want to. Just making Dick angry and âremind people he has a temperâ is quick and easy, in comparison.
However, the other part of why this claim bugs me so much is because it IS valid and applies to fanonâs two dimensional takes of two other charactersâŠ.who are never written with any kind of flaws which is part of why they come across as fairly superficial in a lot of works. And thatâs Duke and Cass. When they show up at all, their usage is VERY superficial, and likeâŠ.I donât think Iâve ever read something with either of them, where they were written having a conflict with another member of the family, other than just sometimes Cass not liking Jason because of his stance on killing. (And usually this is in Jason-centric fics, so its not really in the name of fleshing out Cass so much as making Jason more misunderstood and Cass the bad guy for not respecting that okay he kills people, but only because heâs very sad, she should be able to see that, ugh have a heart).
So, I also headcanon there is a slightly negative dynamic between Dick and Cass specifically, albeit one Dick himself is not aware of.Â
(And also complicated by the fact that as much as I gripe about Dick being perceived as having negative dynamics with the rest of his siblings that are all his fault, Cass is the ONE sibling this is ACTUALLY true of, even if it was only really in one story, Redemption Road. I go into that in more depth in another meta, but long story short it was after she was brainwashed by Deathstroke and killed because he made her, and Dick was written as wary and untrusting of her return, not because he didnât like her - theyâd already spent a lot of time in years before this bonding - but rather because he didnât trust that they could be totally sure the brainwashing was gone yet, and thought Bruce was being too relaxed about that. I maintain this is a callback to his own issues with that time he was brainwashed by Brother Blood and people were a lot less great at understanding in the aftermath that a lot of his choices hadnât been his to actually make, and that there was bitterness here on his part for Cass getting the understanding and support from Bruce that we never saw Dick get when it was him in a similar position. Kinda a Prodigal Son type vibe. But point being, this was a brief period and it didnât last, but it is there so thereâs interesting potential to have Dick and Cass not DISLIKE each other by any means, but just at times be slightly uncomfortable around each other and trying their best to hide it...from the one other person in the family most capable of/likely to pick up on it).
So what I think it is on Cassâ part, the discomfort/slight ânot quite sure how I feel about thisâ aspect of things.... Like, its just a headcanon, and one where in my head sheâs put a lot of effort into making sure he never ever picks up on this particular thing from her. Because sheâs not proud of it. At all.
Even if pride is really the problem.Â
See, Iâve long believed that out of the entire Batclan, Dick is the only person who can ever beat Cass in a fight. Even compared to Bruce.
And to be clear, its not like Dick can always beat Cass. Or even often. At most, its still maybe like, two fights out of ten. And its not deliberate, like something he can do or capitalize on consciously.
But for someone like Cass, who otherwise is pretty much undefeated unless sheâs going up against her own mother, Lady ShivaâŠ.even two fights out of ten is a lot.
And it bugs her, more than she cares to admit.
Because she is as competitive in her own ways as the rest of her family. She does have her own ego about certain things, like everyone else does. And David Cain, monster that he was, raised her to be the best there is, at one thing and one thing only: fighting. As much as she hates him, as much as she hates her childhood and what was done to her, how much she missed out on and the things she still feels left out for not understanding or grasping the way she thinks she shouldâŠ..alongside all that has always been at least an awareness that at least there is one thing that came out of it: she is the best. Absent her mother, who one day she will fully and consistently surpass, everyone including Lady Shiva believesâŠas much as Cass hates her father and everything he did to her and why, sheâs still at times taken a certain sort of pride in her skills in fighting. At least in that one slight respect, even if its not something she would have chosen, had she ever been given a choiceâŠ.at least it had worked, had done what itâd been intended to.
Except for when it comes to Dick. Who will probably always be able to beat her, maybe two times out of ten. No matter how much more she grows in her skills. Thereâs that one or two times every now and then, where it will always be a toss-up, as likely to go to him as to her.
And its not something that Dickâs even aware of giving him a specific edge when it comes to fighting her, and its not something he could capitalize on even if he were aware of it.
See, as much as fighting is second nature to Cass, as instinctive as breathingâŠit goes hand in hand with her ability to read body language. Thatâs her edge, the one variable that no one else can compete with or match her on, the thing that will always put her in a class of her ownâŠ..the one result of specific training that was crafted specifically to create this one result.
You canât separate Cassandraâs fighting prowess from her ability to read body language. They are one and the same, even if she can use the latter for other things too, and even if her fighting prowess isnât JUST due to her ability to read body language. Which its not, by any means. BUT, regardless, she canât train herself out of a reliance on body language while fightingâŠ.especially not to fight one person in specific, her own brother, and even there pretty much just out of pride.
Because the slight advantage Dick has over everyone else when facing her, is that like her, heâs one of the only fighters out there who was trained from birth to have an almost inhuman mastery of his own body, to be at the peak of human capability in specific regards. Even though his training wasnât at all in the arena of fighting, at least not before he was taken in by Bruce. For Dick as well as Cass, there are certain things that are so fundamental to him, so ingrained into his movements because they were taught to him at the same time as he was taught to walk, the one being every bit as natural as the other.
And acrobatics was only one of these things. Performing was the other.
Yâsee, the one variable Cass canât totally account for every single time she spars with DickâŠ.is that Dickâs body lies.
Like I said earlier onâŠ.its not just reading body language that Dick was likely raised to do, albeit in different, less rigorous ways than Cass. He was also taught from an equally early age how to DISPLAY body language. Or rather, a specific kind of body language.
My headcanon is that because as early as he began learning acrobatics, Dick was taught acrobatics with an eye towards performing, specifically. Since that was what his family did. And the one thing performers like the Flying Graysons always, always have to doâŠis perform with a smile.
So it was probably drilled into Dick from an early age, even if it wasnât couched in these terms or even consciously thought of in this specific wayâŠ..but while taught the fundamental components of a flip, breaking it down into each individual micro-movement expected of his body in order to achieve the optimal flip for performing in front of a crowdâŠ..one of those micro-movements, for DickâŠwas a smile.
Its as fundamental to his acrobatics as every other command his conscious AND subconscious mind sends to the various muscle groups he uses in his routines and now in his fighting even. I think its a large part of why quips and banter and grins are so intrinsic to his fighting as well. He doesnât KNOW how to be anything else. Bruce probably tried to train it out of him before realizing or accepting that focusing on just making Dick not smile while backflipping over an opponent was detrimental, if not merely just unnecessary. Its just second nature to Dick, as much as reading body language is to Cass.Â
His own training from the time he could walk, put just as much emphasis on ensuring that no matter how he felt during a performance, no matter how exhausted he was or how stressed, whether he was having a bad day or was just cranky or mad at his parents or mad about something someone in the crowd said or just didnât feel like practicing his routines todayâŠ.he did it all with a smile, an easy, effortless grin, as though he was lighter than air and nothing he did was taking a toll on his body, it was all equally effortless.
Combine that with the fact that for Dick, because of what his training was FORâŠ.because it was all done in the name of being with his family, being like his family, it was so he could do what nobody else could do, so he could flyâŠ.unlike Cass, Dickâs early training instilled in him an intrinsic pairing of movement and joy. To him, movement IS joy. Its essential to his core, to who he is.Â
Where other people see him throwing in unnecessary flips to his fighting to show off, Dickâs always just grinned and shrugged his shoulders at this, unable to explain whatâs not even a matter of conscious thoughtâŠ.to him, saying he added an unnecessary flip is like saying to someone else they took an unnecessary breath. He can understand what theyâre sayingâŠ.just like you can take note of taking an extra breath that you donât really needâŠbut he canât link that to the âshow offâ part of things anymore than you could understand someone accusing you of showing off for taking shorter, quicker breaths than you need to.Â
Because Dick doesnât throw in unnecessary acrobatics while fighting because he wants to show off, IMO. Who is he showing off for? The people heâs fighting? Why on earth would they be more impressed by him doing an extra fancy flip than they would just by virtue of knowing his reputation as a fighter and seeing it proven true as he kicked their ass? No, I think he does it because heâs not even thinking about it, and he certainly canât think of a reason not to. Its just what he does. Flipping out of the way of an incoming punch in such a way as to make that flip as aesthetically appealing as it is functional, is every bit as instinctive to Dick as every other part of the flip.
Because thatâs WHY he was trained to do all this. Thatâs what its for. Not fighting and superheroics. Those are what he adapted it to do. First and foremost, it was done, taught to him, perfected by himâŠ..so he could fly. And show everybody just how much he loved doing that, when you get right down to it. Because he loves being able to do that. For Dick, the heights he can reach are his higher power, and every single movement he makes is like an individual prayer given in thanks of the gift given to him, that enables him to do that in ways nobody else can match.
But in terms of fighting, and in terms of body language that Cass reads on an equally unconscious levelâŠ.this has the unexpected and accidental side effect where every so oftenâŠDickâs body lies. At least, I imagine thatâs how Cass would describe it, if she ever put it into words for someone. Because he links his joy, his happiness and pleasure at being able to do the acrobatics he does with the movements themselves, because its so ingrained in him to do it all with a smile, to sell for the crowd that its all done with the greatest of ease, and because its inevitable that on some basic level, there are some flips or techniques that the mere act of doing brings to mind - even just his subconscious - memories he associates with that movement, that are largely, more often than not, pleasurable memoriesâŠ.Dickâs body language every so often doesnât quite read the way everyone elseâs does. The way Cass expects it to, knows how to interpret.
And this is nothing deliberate on his part. Nothing he could capitalize on, even if Cass did ever tell him what it reads like from her perspective. Even if he wanted to, he couldnât train himself to use this to his advantage in fights against Cass, any more than Bruce for all his mastery of his body, can effectively train himself to not broadcast certain body language tells when sparring with Cass. Because Bruceâs training, as extensive and intense as it was, and as he commits himself to it, still only started later in life. When his movements and how they pair with each other and his emotional states, they were already set in stone. Because those things go deeper than conscious controlâŠ.even if Bruce made an effort to hide his next punch from Cass, sheâd see the indicators of him preparing to deceive and adapt just as instinctively.
But Dick, because his training began as early and was so 24/7 in its own way as Cassandraâs, when they were both just learning their basic fundamentals and their body was building connections between their muscle movements and emotions they felt when using each precise combination of each specific muscles to achieve each specific end resultâŠ.with Dick, the times his body language misleads Cass is as unconscious as breathing to him, as instinctive as every other of these movements, and the urge to smile while doing it. Heâs not aware of doing it, couldnât consciously command himself to do it more without giving that away in micro-expressions in his faceâŠ.but its there, nonetheless. Because its not like it was done or trained into him in order to lie to Cass or someone like herâŠ.thatâs just an unanticipated side-effect. It was done for one reason only: to make even the most rigorous of efforts look as effortless as skipping.
And it being that instinctive is WHY Cass occasionally falls for it, every now and again. Even when she tries to prepare for it sometimes. Because its like a lie spoken in her own first language. Every so often, she misreads how exhausted or worn out he is while in the middle of a spar, because Dickâs body language while flipping around so often reads as easy, light-hearted, happy. None of the things associated with being on the verge of his legs giving out, even if they are. And every now and again, a punch catches her off guard, because its not telegraphed in any of the normal ways, his body language is too focused on whatâs coming after the punch, the preparation to make a leap or a vault that its particularly excited for, that always paired with anticipation, from as early as he could attempt it. Every once in awhile she fails to capitalize on a moment of weakness he has or an injury heâs nursingâŠbecause sheâs missed the signs for it, its so buried deep beneath the performance mask he was trained to wear specifically while continuing through a routine even while feeling an ache or pain in that particular muscle group.
Even if no one else entirely knows why, Dick can beat Cass every once in awhile, even more often than Bruce can. Because the LESS Dick focuses his conscious thoughts, the MORE instinctive he makes his movements, basically when he MOST relies on just muscle memory and lets his body take over on autopilot, trusting it to get him safely through a fight while his conscious mind and troubles might be otherwise distracting himâŠ..thatâs when Cass has the hardest time reading him reliably. Because when he gets like that, everything else vanishes. Its like no other emotions exist for him. Even while being otherwise miserable or unhappy or grieving or tiredâŠ.when he just lets go and trusts his body to do what its been trained to do so often and extensively its just pure instinct at this pointâŠ.all of her brotherâs movements at that point just sing. The brutality of a fight gets lost in the beauty of his acrobatics, even on the very same level and in the very language she most relies onâŠbecause they were meant to be âspokenâ even that bone-deep, they were meant to look like and indicate pure joy of movement in even the most primal of languages.
On a certain level, Cassandra has always been the least surprised of any of their family, why people like Deathstroke and the Court of Owls and countless other villains have always been so intent, so focused on making Dick specifically turn to their side, become one of themâŠbecome a killer. She understands the draw they feel towards him perfectly, probably even better than they do. Because the language these villains speak most naturally is violence. And her eldest brother takes violence and makes it art.
And even villains are drawn to art that speaks to them in a language they can understand.
So, even though she doesnât want it to, even though it shouldnât bother her, even though it ultimately doesnât even matter that muchâŠ.it bothers Cass, a little bit. That Dick has just enough of an x-factor in sparrings specific to just the two of them, that no matter how much Cass tries to adjust for it, she can still be thrown or fooled as easily as anyone else can fall for a lie spoken in a shared language. Its actually probably for the best that her own unique form of Kryptonite belongs to none other than her very own big brother, protective to a fault. Someone who would never hurt her.
ExceptâŠ
Even with all that, she canât help herself. Every once in awhile, she looks at Dick and canât help but be wary. She doesnât like having a potential blindspot she knows full well is there and canât do a damn thing about. She doesnât like that it bugs her so much either, but it does. She doesnât like that the fighting and body-language reading that are the end results of her fatherâs abuse have become in different ways just enough of points of pride that she finds her pride pricked at the reminder sheâs still fallible. Still human. Can still be fooled, even if unintentionally, even if not that often.Â
Because given the price she paid - that she never asked to pay, never was asked if she WANTED to pay it - to be so foolproof, at least where everyone else is concerned, she at least wished the damn training had worked as intended, instead of one specific monkey wrench her father hadnât accounted for. All because who was prepared for an acrobatic vigilante whoâs happy and gleeful on a primal level even when fighting for his life, because his body canât help but be glad it can fly?
So she fights that feeling down any time it arises, becomes all the more determined for it not to create a wedge between her and the big brother she honestly adores and she knows honestly adores her too.
But sometimes when he smiles at her, Cass hates the way she is. What it makes her. Because all of them by now are used to people like the Court constantly trying to repurpose Dick, turn him against everything he holds dear. And each time everyone else is reminded of that, they turn to cast glances at Cass, without even thinking about it. Theyâre all just as aware of Dickâs own fighting prowess, after all. And how deadly he could be if he ever put his mind to it and set aside his morality.
She knows full well that if that ever happened, if any villain ever did manage to get their hooks in deep, sheâs the one it would ultimately fall to. The Break Glass in Case of Emergency, Plan Z, final failsafe. She was who they would sic on the big brother thatâs always drawn the darkness like moths to his flickering flame.
And she alone nurses the knowledge that if it ever came to thatâŠ.sheâs not quite as certain as the rest of their family, that she could infallibly win.
It bothers her more than she can say, more than she will ever dare sayâŠ.that one of her greatest fears wears her doting eldest brotherâs face.
Because if the Court of Owls ever did make a Talon of him for real, thereâs no one who could sink a fatal blade past her guard more easily than he. She might never see it coming, too busy looking at him and seeing nothing but poetry instead.
Dick held her once while she came down from a lungful of Fear Toxin. Even as she shook the last of it from her system and looked at him with fresh, clear eyes again, she couldnât help but flinch. He asked her what sheâd seen while under its influence. She didnât answer, and hated how sad he looked while covering up. No doubt thinking that it was because even now she didnât trust him, her own family, wouldnât let herself be completely vulnerable with them.
Still, sheâs certain he would have looked far sadder if sheâd told him the truth.
So each and every time her big brotherâs body tells her a lie, she tells him one right back.
After all, the flip side of being the two best truthseers in the family, is thereâs nobody better at being lie-tellers at the same time.
Who else is ever going to know?
227 notes
·
View notes
Photo
[Stand My Heroes] èć€ăć„ă§ăâȘ Symphonic numbers (Performing the Holy Night âȘ Symphonic numbers) Event Story: Part ⥠Translations
*Sutamai Master-list *MC name is retained default Izumi Rei *Scenario Writer: @eno_bara (æŠæžäčă°ă) *Kurisu Masuo Charisma SuohâŠI see what you did there coly ww
Part 1 / Part 2 / Part 3 / Part 4 / Part 5 / Special Stages
ââ
â Kujo Mansion: Living Room ââ
â
Kaname: And Koya-kun says that he watched your Shampoo CM.
Kirishima: Tell him that he was really dashinâ! And help me ask him how he made his eyes sparkle like that.
Kaname: âYeah, see you.
Kirishima: Ah, he hung up?
Kaname: Kyosuke-kun and Hikaru-kun are going to the Concert on the 24th. Tell him yourself then.
Kirishima: For real?
Shindo: What an unusual crowd is going to be gathering.
Kaname: Seems like theyâre going because Tsuduki-san got the green light to gather references there.
Kujo: I see. So he contacted you because he knew that we were the one of their backers?
Kaname: Yup.
Miyase: Oh! Iâve just thought of something good.
Kirishima: What is it?
Miyase: How about we invite them to the party since weâre all going to be there?
Kujo: Brilliant.
Miyase: Do you agree to it too?
Kaname: âŠI donât mind; not particularly, anyway.
Miyase: Iâll do my best to whip up all the food then.
Shindo: Looks like this weâre having another unnecessarily lively Christmas again this year.
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââ
â Streets ââ
â
MC: (PhewâŠwe ended up getting off late again.)
When I speed-walked to the Stationââ
???: Oooooi, Rei! Get on in!
Rei: (Hm?)
I turned around upon being called, noticing a familiar face waving from behind an open window of a car, stopped by the roadside.
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââ
â Inside the Car ââ
â
Kirishima: Is it cold in here?
Rei: Nope, itâs warm.
Kirishima: I see.
Rei: Thank you so much.
Rei: Itâll be a great help if you could send me all the way back, but are you sure about this?
Kirishima: I was just on my way back from running an errand for Kujo-san, and I was just in the mood to go for a drive.
Rei: Sorry about thisâŠIâm really beat to be honest, so thank you.
Kirishima: Thatâs good then. Iâve got something I wanna talk to you about too, so nice timing!
Rei: What about�
Kirishima: Weâll be holding a Christmas Banquet on the 25th so Kujo-san wanted to extend an invitation to you too!
Rei: A Christmas BanquetâŠ
Kirishima: Could it be that youâve already made plans?
Rei: Rather than plans, I suppose it can be called workâŠin a sense, but thatâs how it is.
Rei: Iâm really glad to be invited, butâŠ
Kirishima: I seeâŠSo youâre busy.
Rei: (Ahhh, my heart hurts when I see him so disappointed like a kicked puppyâŠ!)
Rei: I apologise. Can I put my invitation tentative or will that be an inconvenience?
Kirishima: You can just take as long as you need. Even if you barely make it on the day itself.
Kirishima: Miyaseâs all hyped up making tons of food.
Rei: I want to eat his cooking!
Kirishima: Donât push yourself too hard at work, okay? I hope you come to the party.
Rei: Yes! Thank you so much!
Rei: You too, Kirishima-san! Be sure not to catch a cold or anything like that!
Kirishima: âCourse! Iâd only make Kujo-san worry if Iâm not healthy during Christmas!
Rei: (Seems like everything and everyone are already in Christmas-mood except us down in the NCD.)
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââ
â Investigation Planning Headquarters ââ
â
It was only on the next day, that the Investigation took a big step forward.
Imaoji: Seki-san, has that information been checked over?
Seki: Yes.
Seki: Kurisu bought drugs from the dealer in Club R and used it before continuing with his night life.
Seki: Thatâs why weâll call him out on his way back and intercept him then.
Seki: Thatâs the plan weâve come up with after all the prior investigations weâve carried out.
But the new information from his Ace was that, âKurisu didnât do drugs at all when he was out enjoying his night lifeâ. Thereforeââ
Yui: Then, why was he buying all those on a schedule�
Seki: Thatâs becauseâŠ
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââA few days ago.
ââ
â Concert Hall ââ
â
Makoto: ââI see. So, thereâs a difference in practicing in a Hall and in a Studio.
Kurisu: Yes! Iâd get even more into it whenever I practice in a hall!
Kurisu: The soundâs different, you see. For example, the violin. Are you aware of this, perhaps?
Kurisu: Itâs sound like mm~âȘin a studio, but nnnn~~âȘin a Hall.
Makoto: ââI apologize. Amateurs like me canât tell between such subtle differences.
Kurisu: Ahaha! Itâs all OK, allâs goodâȘBecause Iâll show you how different they are now!
Makoto: (Heâs someone whoâs always full of energy, but he seems to be way more excited than usual today.)
Makoto: (âŠActually, his eyes seem to be sparkling strangelyâŠ)
Kurisu: Now, my lovely Orchestra! Are all of you ready!?
Kurisu: Let us descend into the lovely world of music!
Seki: ââPardon me.
Kurisu: !?
Makoto: You guysâŠ
The Orchestra members all looked uneasy as a buzz filled the air at sudden entrance of the Outsiders. Kurisuâs face paled as a sheet as Seki questioned him.
Seki: Kurisu-san, youâre under suspicion of possession and usage of Illegal Drugs.
Seki: ââAccording to our Information, you use dangerous drugs whenever you do music, more often than not.
Makoto: ââ!
Seki: Could I ask of you to cooperate with our Investigation?
Kurisu: âŠI see~ Alright. Iâll cooperate with you.
Rei: Then, may I check your personal belongings?
Kurisu: What youâre looking for is over here.
It looked as if a lightbulb had clicked in Kurisuâs head as he opened something that resembled a Conducting Batonâs Caseââ
Aoyama & Yui: ââ!
A bucketâs worth of white powder fell from within.
ââAnd now, back to reality.
Makoto: Iâm with the NCD right now. Iâve also gotten arrested.
Kyosuke: âARRESTEDââ!?â
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââ
â Investigation Planning Department ââ
â
Makoto: Iâll contact you again once Iâve been released.
Aoyama: Released�
Makoto only calmly sipped at his coffee after he ended his call.
Rei: Makoto-sanâŠplease donât say things like that; Itâll only invite more misunderstandings.
Rei: We only wanted to ask you some questions.
Makoto: I just wanted to try using the word âreleaseâ in relevance to my current situation.
Makoto: I just thought that Iâd never have another chance to do so in the future if I didnât take the opportunity now, when it presented itself.
Man: AhahaâŠ
Seiya, the Concert Master who seated beside him, only laughed bitterly at that.
Apparently, it looks like the Concert Master was responsible for âRounding everything upâ when it came to anything concerning the Orchestra. You could say that heâs a Conductor-player, if anything.
Seiya: UhmâŠSo, how long do we have to stay cooped up in here, exactly?
Aoyama: Weâve already heard whatever you have to say, so youâre free to leave.
Seki: Thank you so much for cooperating with us.
Rei: Thank you so much!
Seiya: Ahh, is that so. Thatâs great to hearâŠEveryone in the Orchestraâs really worried.
Rei: (Oh, thatâs right. Their Conductor was suddenly arrested and taken away in the middle of their practice, so they must have been pretty shaken up about it.)
Makoto: It doesnât look like I can gather the material I need in this situation.
Seiya: You must have it rough too, Sensei. Iâve got to think of something else, now that Iâve lost my ConductorâŠ
Seki: You have my deepest condolences.
Seiya: Thank youâŠActually, Iâve been thinking about this for quite a long time now, butâŠ
All Three: ?
Seiya: All the guys down in the NCD look astonishingly dashing.
Aoyama & Seki: Whaââ
Rei: (Thatâs what caught his attention!?)
Seiya: Man, I thought that Iâd have gotten used to being around such good men after having spent every day seeing Kurisu-san around recently.
Seiya: But Seki-san and Aoyama-san both have a manliness about them that would make even top Kurisu-sanâs own.
Seiya: Iâm really, REALLY, in the mood to play a Violin now! I feel like this will make for a really nice tune!
Seki: R-RightâŠ
Rei: (I wonder if all musicians are all that emotionally sensitiveâŠ)
Yui: ââSeki-san. About Kurisu, Imaoji-kunâs Investigation seems to be going smoothly in that field.
Seki: I see, thatâs goodââ
Seiya: PINK HAIR!? AND NOT TO MENTION, ANOTHER DASHING ONE!?
Yui: Huh�
Seiya: HA!? I apologize for being so loud.
Rei: (Seiya-sanâŠ)
Makoto: (How interestingly curiousâŠ)
Seiya: Noâ Really, all the beauties are being gathered here, in one place.
Seiya: So good, that Iâm almost tempted to ask you to take Kurisuâs place as the Conductor to draw in the same crowd that his good looks would have inevitably drawn.
Rei: (Just for that reason�)
Yui: What in the world is he talking about�
Makoto: ââI see.
Rei: Huh?
Makoto: The NCD suddenly turning into Orchestra Conductors? Now⊠thatâs interesting.
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââ
â Investigation Planning Department ââ
â
Makoto: ââââ
Aoyama: (âŠâŠ? I donât know why, but I feel likeâŠheâs staring an awful lot at meâŠ?)
Makoto: (The Narcâs Ace, Aoyama Itsuki.)
Makoto: (ââIf he were to be the Replacement ConductorâŠ)
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
Aoyama: ââStop. Iâve already repeated myself countless of times, but this isnât getting any better. Is it that difficult?
Aoyama: Iâll play the Violin so listen well to how I do it.
Aoyama: âââȘâââȘâȘâȘâââȘâȘââ
Player: âŠâŠ! Heâs way better than me! Iâve just lost all my confidence!!
Aoyama: Huh�
Player: Rather, normal people like us cannot just manage to do everything like you high-spec people do on the drop of the hat!
Aoyama: Yes, I do understand that Iâm on a different level from the average joe. Therefore, it was in my intention to do this properly and stand as everyoneâs equal here.
Aoyama: How about you first tell me what youâre able to do? âŠWait, what can you do?
Player: There it is; thatâs what I was talking about.
Aoyama: âŠâŠ?
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
Makoto: (âŠThat didnât turn out very interesting.)
Makoto: (Since heâs an Ace, he might be much more suited to be the Concert Master than a mere Conductor.)
Aoyama: (Why is he staring so intently at me with such a poker face?)
Rei: (Makoto-san�)
Makoto: (Next will be himâŠ)
Seki: âŠâŠ?
Makoto: (The reliable Section Chief of the NCD, Seki DaisukeâââŠ)
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
Seki: ââYes, everyoneâs doing brilliant.
Seki: Especially the Violins, it was a pleasantly beautiful sound.
CRAAASH!!
Seki: !?
Percussionist: WHOA!? ALL THE VIOLINNISTS HAVE FALLEN PREY TO THE CONDUCTORâS SUGAR-SWEET WORDS!
Seki: Eh�
Woodwind Player: HeyâŠyouâveâŠgot to beâŠkiddingâŠEven the guys are down for the count!?
Brass Player: THE CONDUCTORâS WAY TOO HANDSOME, I CANâT CONCENTRATE AT ALL!!!!
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
Makoto: (âŠMaybe itâs because I read the original work of the Love-comedy movie that Kyosukeâs going to be appearing in; my imagination seems to be oddly geared in that direction of things, for some reasonâŠ)
Seki: Uhm�
Makoto: (Heâs up next, I guess.)
Yui: âŠâŠ?
Makoto: (The NCDâs most Inquisitive and talented brain when it comes to Research, Yui KotaroâââŠ)
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
Yui: No, all wrong, thatâs not it! Violins! Youâre causing Arteriosclerosis with that!
Yui: Moreââ! We need more, if weâre going to make for a nightfilled with bloodshed!
Yui: Cymbals! More violent actions! Treat is as if youâre having Sympathetic Nerve Reactions!!
Player: W-What is he talking about!?
Player: Heâs super, duper, hard to understandâŠ!!
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
Makoto: ââPft!
Yui: ! Whatâs with him?
Rei: Um, Makoto-san? Is everything alright there?
Makoto: I had thought that itâd be interesting to see all of you NCD people as Replacement Conductors, butââ
Makoto: I think thatâs impossible, after all.
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââ
â Investigation Planning Department ââ
â
Seiya: Of course, it was just a little joke of mine.
Seiya: To an Orchestra, a Conductor is akin to their heart, or a Piero, at times.
Seiya: Itâs precisely because weâre not high-leveled individuals that we canât just simply pass the reigns over any Conductor just on the drop of a hat like that.
Yui: I wonât do it even if you asked.
Seki: Yui.
Yui: âŠSorry.
Seiya: Haha. Looks like Iâm the only one with a long history running, as things are looking out to be.
Seiya: I was also introduced to other people, so donât worry about it.
Makoto: Does that mean that I can still continue gathering the data I require?
Seiya: Of course, if that is what you wish.
Makoto: Thatâll be a great help. Iâll be in your care again.
Seiya: I suppose this must also be some sort of fate. Please come by to watch us on the 24th, if youâre free.
Yui: A Orchestra Concert on Christmas Eve?
Aoyama: That doesnât sound bad at all.
Rei: Now that things have come down to this, Iâm kind of interested in seeing how the performance turns out.
Seki: Weâd gladly attend once the case with Kurisu-san calms down. Weâll be supporting you.
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââ
â Streets ââ
â
Rei: (Iâm finally walking the streets at the usual time I get off from work. That feels kind of new, now.)
Kaname: ââBig sister?
Rei: Oh, Kaname-kun? Hello.
Kaname: Are you on the way home now?
Rei: Yup. You too?
Kaname: Iâm on my way back from the Bookstore. I checked where this particular book was stocked and that was the only Bookstore that had it.
Rei: I see. What a coincidence.
Kaname: ââââ
Rei: ? Whatâs wrong?
Kaname: âŠDo you have some time next weekend, big sister? It doesnât matter even if youâre only free in the night.
Rei: Next weekendââ?
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
âŠââ
â
ââ
â In a certain Room ââ
â
TV: âUhâ Now, continuing on! This will be the follow-up report on the Dashing Conductor, Kurisu Matsuo!â
???: SHUT UP!!!!
???: Shut up, shut up, shut up! Iâll never forgive youâŠ! How dare you arrest my Mats!?
???: Iâll never acknowledge a replacement! A Concert without Mats? Iâll destroy itâŠ!
ââââ
đżđđđ đđđđ đđđđâŠââ
â
#Stand My Heroes#ăčăżăłăăă€ăăŒăăŒăș#ăčăżăă€#Sutamai#Translations#Otome#Performing the Holy Night âȘ Symphonic numbers#èć€ăć„ă§ăâȘ Symphonic numbers#èć€ăć„ă§ăSymphonic numbers#Symphonic numbers#Shindo Kiyoshi#Kujo Soma#Miyase Go#Yamazaki Kaname#Imaoji Shun#Seki Daisuke#Natsume Haru#Tsuduki Kyosuke#Tsuduki Makoto
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
B-Squaredâs Top 10 Games of 2020
I donât think itâs an exaggeration to say that having something to distract me from the genuine horrors unleashed during 2020 was vital to staying alive, and for me that means a lot of video games! I playedâŠa lot of games last year, but I spent a lot of time playing older games, so I didnât get a chance to check out a lot of high-profile games that launched this year. Still, I do want to shine a light on the games that managed to resonate with me even a little bit, that somehow managed to launch this year. So letâs get to it!
#10 â No Straight Roads
Rarely have I been struck by a single trailer for a game like I was for No Straight Roads. Produced by industry veterans under a new studio, this is a rare game thatâs not quite an indie game from a studio full of newbies, but itâs also not produced with the same kind of budget and resources of a Triple-A project. What do we call this? A Double-A game? Single-A? Regardless, I have to give the team at Metronomik some props for delivering a super stylish game in the midst of a very challenging year. No Straight Roads is a rhythm-based action game where two up-and-coming musicians fight to bring back Rock and Roll to the people of Vinyl City. I absolutely adore this gameâs presentation, with each major boss being visually unique and having their own feel that compliments the music they bring to battle. Thereâs some real energy in these animations with character designs that ooze personality, and being a game about music the soundtrack is great! All that being said though, I have to admit I wasnât a huge fan of the gameplay when all was said and done. It leans way more on the rhythm side of the equation than I was hoping for, and the action felt very shallow. The fixed camera made some phases of some fights a real problem, and the Switch verison, which I played, is plagued with a lot of issues that really brought the game down for me. If the game interests you at all, give it a shot on PC or PS4; I hear those versions are a lot better. Still, I liked the potential I saw in this game and in this studio, so I can only hope they did well enough to continue on. This definitely feels like the kind of passion project that deserves more recognition.
#9 â Streets of Rage 4
OK, so full disclosure: I didnât grow up with 2D beat-em-ups. I missed out on all of the greats of the genre back in the day. No Final Fight, no River City Ransom, no Double Dragon, and definitely no Streets of Rage. In more recent years I have tried to dip my toe in the genre, as I did in 2019 with River City Girls. However, I came away from that game a bit disappointed by the overall gameplay and wondered if 2D beat-em-ups were for me. Seeing so much praise heaped onto Streets of Rage 4 had me curious, so I knew I had to try it, if only to broaden my experience in the genre. In many ways, this game is the perfect sequel to a franchise that hasnât seen any signs of new life in years. It retains what made the series beloved with satisfying combat and challenge, but with a modern touch. The overall art style of the game and music work out pretty well, and I found the act of comboing enemies to be really satisfying. It really doesnât overstay its welcome either, which is very appreciated in an age of endless timesinks. I also struggled a fair bit with the game, even on Normal, and well after some patches that seemed designed for more casual fans like me. Had this game not had online co-op as an option, I donât know if I could have beaten the final levels. So my time with this game was pretty rough but despite that I can still see this was a game made with care, and if this game DOES do something for you, thereâs plenty of reasons to keep playing on higher difficulties, unlocking more characters and even playing online with friends. Let me put it this way; Iâm not all that sure I like the genre and I still liked this game, so I think that counts for something!
#8 â The Wonderful 101: Remastered
âŠthis one is kind of cheating, Iâll admit! I had a lot of trouble thinking up ten games that really stood out to me this year, honestly. That said, Iâll definitely use loopholes to plug one of my favorite games from years ago. Seven years ago, PlatinumGames launched The Wonderful 101 on the ill-fated Wii U, where it bombed harder than just about anything on the system. For those that gave the game a shot, however, they were quick to discover a deep, complex, and charming action game that plays like nothing else out there. Controlling a team of 100 heroes at once, players form weapons out of the various Wonderful Oneâs bodies, smacking around giant robots and aliens far larger than them with the power of teamwork! How could you not love that, right?! Now, years later, PlatinumGames is aiming to become more independent and their first act was launching a Kickstarter as a way to get this game on newer platforms. While we may never know why Nintendo gave Platinum their blessing to release this game on non-Nintendo platforms (being as this is still, as far as I know, a Nintendo-owned IP), Iâm just glad more people can have access to one of the most unique action games Iâve ever touched.
To sell it another way, this game combines the overall aesthetic of Viewtiful Joe with the shape-drawing action of Okami but with a bit of Bayonetta flair on the side. Basically, this is the culmination of everything director Hideki Kamiya has ever worked on. The Remastered version fixes some issues present from the gameâs original release, and while I do think they could have gone a bit further with some changes, it is likely the best way to play the game for many. All those sections that made heavy use of the Wii U GamePad are a tad awkward though, but that held true even back on the Wii U anywayâŠd-donât worry so much about that, though! Iâd still recommend this game to anyone looking for the type of over-the-top action that only Platinum (and occasionally Capcom) can provide! So please consider joining the Wonderful Ones and Unite Up!
#7 â Paper Mario: The Origami King
Discourse around the Paper Mario series isâŠmore than a little rough, honestly! Many fans have been quite vocal about not liking the direction the series has been heading with the last few games, but I went into The Origami King with an open mind and ended up really enjoying the game for the most part! What the game lacked in a developed storyline, it made up for with some really strong character moments and memorable setpieces. Bobby and Olivia are among my favorite partners in ANY of the Mario RPGs, easily, and the entirety of the Great Sea section of the game was a really fun adventure. I love the highly-detailed paper-crafted enemies and locales, and the soundtrack really didnât have to go as hard as it did. While the battles against common enemies didnât quite click with me, the boss battles throughout the game constantly surprised me with interesting twists on the ring-based combat and are a real highlight for me. I know this game is pretty divisive amongst Paper Mario fans, but I think the franchise has a pretty bright future ahead of it!
#6 â DOOM Eternal
Fair warning here, but I havenât quite managed to beat DOOM Eternal at the time of writing this, but what Iâve played so far tells me it definitely belongs here. I think Eternal is hands-down the most intense game Iâve played in a long time. It gets my blood pumping as I dash about, shooting and slicing through demons that are extremely eager to rip and tear me to pieces. I donât play many shooters in general, so I knew I was going to be in for a rough time, but DOOM Eternal brings it to another level right away. In some respects, I donât quite agree with various aspects of the core game design that makes the game harder than I think it needs to be at times. The scarcity of ammo, and thus the constant need to use the Chainsaw weapon in order to gain more ammo gets tiring, though that somewhat levels off as more weapons are acquired and players learn of more efficient ways to take out the hordes of Hell. The gameâs fantastic soundtrack by Mick Gordon definitely elevates the experience, so it is a huge bummer knowing that he and ID Software had a falling out and he wonât be coming back. I really dig the gameâs expansive levels and more focus being put on exploring every nook and cranny for secrets, and certain old-school touches like finding extra lives or cheat codes definitely makes the game feel like it was ripped out of a bygone era and given a modern paintjob at times. Doom is eternal, and with it, so is pulse-pounding shooting action!
#5 â Xenoblade Chronicles: Definitive Edition
Compared to the other re-release of an old game on this list, I think this particular title had a lot more time and care put into itâŠand it also happens to enhance one of my favorite games on Wii as a bonus! Xenoblade Chronicles on Wii was a game that almost passed me by but even years later, I still adored the characters and world it introduced, and Iâve been happy to see what started as game that was almost stuck in Japan eventually grow into a full franchise. I consider the first game to the best in the series, though it was held back by a few issues later games would iron out. Chief among the problems was the visuals, particularly the character models andïżœïżœïżœwow does ten years make a world of difference. The Definitive Edition does more than just clean up everyoneâs faces, it also cleaned up the gameâs cluttered UI, made it easier to track quests and materials for said quests, and added some fun optional challenge missions for veterans to tackle. The bow that adorns the top of this package, however, is the epilogue story Future Connected that serves to tie up some loose ends and gives a particular character some great closure. If you love massive worlds to explore, a compelling, at times over-the-top story, and a deep, rewarding combat system, I canât recommend THIS version of THIS game enough. If youâre going to give the Xenoblade series a try, thereâs no better place to start.
#4 â Ghost of Tsushima
When Ghost of Tsushima was first unveiled years ago, I didnât exactly have a high opinion of it. It seemed like a game that put more emphasis on visuals over gameplay, and I was almost certain it would launch as a PS5 exclusive so why bother getting excited when I probably wasnât going to be an early adopter of the system? To my great surprise, not only was this game confirmed for PS4, it wound up being one of the prettiest games on the platform and well-optimized to boot, even on my old slim PS4. Playing as lone samurai Jin Sakai, players try to repel the Mongel invasion of Japan, but are forced to adopt less-than-honorable tactics to take on this ruthless enemy. Usually when I play stealth games, I find myself frustrated. I feel weak, or limited, and often the games feel overly harsh. If you get caught once, game over and thereâs little salvaging being seen. In Ghost of Tsushima however, thereâs a great deal more care put into stealth, and at times Iâd argue itâs almost too fun to pass up over the sword play. Very few missions in the game force you to go completely unseen, so stealth just because yet another tool rather than a limitation imposed on you.
Swordplay felt a bit less engaging against common enemies (typically just being Simon Says, switching to the appropriate stance for a given enemy), but the one-on-one duels throughout the game were fantastic and I almost wish the game was all about them instead. I canât overstate how gorgeous this game is either, with a world that feels like it is breathing, as the wind whips through the tall grass, the moon penetrates fog overtaking a creepy forest, or seeing the smoke from an enemy camp wafting over the distance. Hands-down one of the best-looking games on the PS4, and Iâm particularly happy that developer Sucker Punch managed to land a hit with a new IP, as those generally feel more risky as times go on. While Iâd argue that Ghost of Tsushima doesnât really redefine how open-world games should be designed, it is an extremely polished experience and manages to do it well, with plenty of opportunities to grow in a potential sequel.
#3 â Animal Crossing: New Horizons
If thereâs any one game that people absolutely needed in 2020, it was Animal Crossing: New Horizons. While there are other games of this type, like Stardew Valley or the Harvest Moon (and later, Story of Seasons games), Animal Crossing is one of the few games that gets mainstream attention while simultaneously running counter to most mainstream gaming trends. No conflict, no combat, no overarching story reallyâŠjust a game that lets you live your live, day by day on your own terms. I tried getting into the series before with New Leaf but just didnât stick with it, but New Horizons launched at the perfect time in an imperfect world. Being able to escape the uncertainty and dread that enveloped the world as the pandemic spread for even a little while was a necessity, and thankfully New Horizons had plenty to do to keep idle hands busy. Changes like item crafting and eventually limited terraforming of your island paradise give players so much more agency in decorating their homes and building up something they can be proud of.
We all start as nothing but a small tent on a mostly-empty island, but seeing what people were able to do even in the first few weeks or so was nothing short of amazing. We need more unflinchingly wholesome games in the world, and Iâm thankful for Animal Crossing for being there when we needed it, and considering how well it sold and how much post-launch content is expected to be added with time, it remains a sanctuary to return to even now. JustâŠplease let us craft in bulk? Pretty please, Nintendo?
#2 â Hyrule Warriors: Age of Calamity
Last year, Nintendo released Astral Chain, a game that no one knew about before release, which was revealed and released with very little gaps between them. It was a game I didnât know I wanted until it was presented to me, and that trend continues this year with Hyrule Warriors: Age of Calamity. The first Hyrule Warriors was a fun, surprising spin-off of the main Legend of Zelda series, and Breath of the Wild was a fantastic game that shook up the core of the Zelda franchise, so in hindsight it really does seem like a no-brainer to combine the two into one package. Age of Calamity, for my tastes at least, cuts down on the repetition and overall stressful atmosphere of the first Hyrule Warriors and instead focused on fleshing out itâs core combat and crafting more creative main storyline missions. It helps that the game reimagines iconic locales from Breath of the Wild from before their destruction, and really makes you feel like youâre fighting through actual places rather than just a collection of random keeps that most Warriors games use.
Bringing in aspects like the Sheikiah Slate and Elemental Rods allows players to control the flow of combat more directly on top of letting them be more creative. Freeze enemies standing over water with the Cryonis rune or burn some grass with the Fire Rod to distract certain enemies, among many other things. Each playable character is also very distinct, even in cases where I could have forgiven the developers for reusing some attacks or traits. For one, Link has different movesets for his Sword and Shield, Spear, and Two-Handed weapons, but none of his attack overlap with the other Champions who use similar weapons. Some people might be put off with certain aspects of this gameâs story and ultimately not everyone likes the overall structure of the Warriors spinoffs anyway, but for my part, Age of Calamity was one of the best surprises of the year, unveiled right at the end of the year in the nick of time. Of course, there was one game this year that surprised me more than any other.
#1 â Hades
Iâve known of Supergiant Games for quite a while and very recently began looking through their catalogue of games. Theyâre known for well-crafted narratives and satisfying combat, and yet when I first saw Hades when it was released in Early Access I was tepid on it. It didnât look bad or anything, but it didnât exactly blow me away and even now, I think a random screenshot or quick clip of the game might not do the game justice in explaining the appeal. I already wrote about the game at-length (as my only real non-retrospective blog post of the year, oops!), which you can read here if you want more in-depth praise, but to summarizeâŠHades is the total package for me.
Playing as Prince Zagreus your end-goal is to escape the puts of Hell, and more specifically get away from your overbearing father, Hades. Itâs a rogue-lite, meaning youâre expected to finish the game in one shot and if you die you lose any upgrades you picked up along the way and have to start from scratchâŠto a point. Hades does allow you to keep a fair amount of items you pick up which can towards small, permanent upgrades or even gifts for various NPCs that can deepen your bond with them. Unlike most other games of this type too, the story constantly moves forward, even after death. The game is about dying over and over and then dusting yourself off to try again, all the while other characters remark on your progress or lack thereof. I grew to really enjoy this cast of characters, a fun spin on the Greek pantheon, paired with excellent voice acting for the entire cast. From the imposing, if somewhat sultry Megaera, to the nervous wreck that is the maid, Dusa, to the pompous ass Theseus, I looked forward to each new run just to learn more about this world and those within it. For once, death wasnât really a punishment, but a reward, and just part of the process.
Of course, incredibly satisfying combat is ALSO part of the process and it just getsâŠaddicting; muttering âone more runâ over and over as you try out different weapons and boons, discovering what works well together and what doesnât. While at first beating the game felt like it would never happen, I grew from my failures, adapted and eventually overcame. Multiple times. If you want the âfullâ Hades experience, this game can really demand a lot of time out of you but at the same time it stays fresh, so I canât really complain. With new gameplay mechanics unlocking as time goes on, to the Pacts of Punishment players can trigger if they want a bit more challenge (or a lot more), Hades is that rare game that just keeps giving and giving. Before I knew it, I had dumped well over 50 hours into it, and I STILL need to get back to the game if I want that epilogue.
Compared to every other game that came out this year, Hades is the one game that grabbed me from moment one and would not let go until I hit credits. When I wasnât playing this game, I was counting down the minutes until I could play it again, and let me tell you that is rare for me these days. At this point, Hades is clearly the breakthrough hit for Supergiant and I couldnât be happier. The fact that this game got to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with industry titans at The Game Awards is kind of surreal, but I canât think of many who deserve that recognition more. It helps that Supergiant is a studio that actually takes care of its employees, which is way rarer than it should be. I donât mean to hype this game up like itâs the cure for COVID or anything, but I mean it with all my heart that this was the best game I played this year, and Iâd recommend it in a heartbeat. I couldnât stop talking about it for months after playing it, just ask my friends! So yeah, itâs pretty OK I guess.
CONCLUSION
Iâm sure my Top 10 List looks a lot different from most out there, but thatâs whatâs great about games! So much variety and so much quality no matter where you look! Every year, without fail, thereâs always at least a small handful of games that come out that I donât get to, and try as I might Iâll never trim that backlog down. I want to keep playing games for as long as I can, trying out so many different experiences and seeing what this wonderful pastime can offer. For a good chunk of 2020 I was more than a little down, not just because ofâŠyou know, but a lot of games that were coming out werenât appealing to me. That said, seeing as this was the year of shadow drops and announcing things at the last minute, I ended up loving a bunch of games I hadnât already spend months hyping myself up for, which definitely helped to lift me up this year. Already, 2021 has a lot of titles Iâm anticipating though, so itâs sure to be an exciting year.
Happy Gaming.
-B
#top ten list#gaming#animal crossing#paper mario#xenoblade chronicles#ghost of tsushima#doom eternal#no straight roads#hades#streets of rage 4#thewonderful101#age of calamity
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Choose You
Summary:Â Hospital AU! A look into how Roman and Loganâs relationship developed.
Pairings:Â Pre-romantic into Romantic Logince, background QPP Moxiety
Warnings:Â discussion of medical procedures, blood mention, violence/shooting mention, mention of drug use/addiction, anxiety, crying, a (and one almost) kiss
Tagged: @shxtxpp @apologieslogan  @crofters-jam @asylia5911 @ab-artist @band-be-boss-blog @unbefuckinglieveable@flyingfreeyt @thecatchat @thefallendog @backatthebein @insufferablegayastronaut
Notes:Â Guess whoâs back at it again after months of writerâs block?? Iâve wanted to write this story for a while. It does reference a few other fics Iâve written in this AU so here, here, and here are the links for those stories if you want more context as the events of this story are not in order of how they happened based on the established timeline. Also, heads up that Iâve only linked the first part of Out Loud (last link) and Donât You Remember (second link) but If you want full details (or if you just love my writing so much, insert eye roll here), go to my masterlist and read all of the parts. Still, it should be fairly clear even without reading the previous stories. Okay! Enough talking! Enjoy!
Why wasnât he awake?
That deadly, nerve-wracking, gut-twisting question had been bouncing around Dr. Roman Courtlandâs mind for five days now. The deadline of the withdrawal of care date loomed over his head like a terrorizing and expansive storm ready to break open at any moment. Fourteen days was just simply not enough time. Did the man have no hope?
Note to self: Remind Logan to change that stupidly short time period when he wakes up.
In all actuality, Logan being in a coma was not the expected outcome. It was a nearly perfect surgery. The bleeding was minimal and deftly controlled by his swift hand when it occurred. There was no sign of post-operative stroke or brain death. He should be awake. Yet there Logan lay as still and pale as driven snow, the steady beep of the machines being the only sign of life in the room. It shouldnât be the case, but it was and Roman was damned determined to find out why. This wasnât just any patient. No, this was a colleague and a gifted one at that; Logan was quite possibly the most brilliant cardio-thoracic surgeons this hospital had ever seen. Not only was this a professional point of pride, Logan was also the man who saved his brotherâs life while simultaneously putting up with his relentless torment the entire time Remy was hospitalized. Roman knew he had been unfair to the surgeon, cruel even and he has certainly spent an exorbitant amount of energy trying to make up for that fact since, including personally taking on his case when Logan turned up with a brain tumor. Shortly before his diagnosis, the two finally found themselves on better terms and Roman wasâŠlooking forward to getting to know the doctor more, figure out what truly makes him tick. Now he was potentially the surgeon responsible for destroying that precious of a mind, for squandering the opportunity toâŠlearn more about Logan? Roman refused to accept that reality. Logan Taylor was going to wake up if he had any say in it. He had to; Roman wasnât ready to lose him-
âRoman? What are you still doing here?â
Patton. Damn it. âLooking over Loganâs post-op scans.â Roman felt the deep sigh more than he heard it.
âFor the hundredth time, I bet. Roman, take a break, please. You have to step away at least for a moment. Have you even eaten anything?â
âHave I figured this out yet? Then the answer is no and Iâm not leaving until that changes.â A small pang of guilt tightened Romanâs chest briefly. Yelling at Patton was like kicking a puppy, a completely undeserved action. As usual, Patton didnât even seem fazed which only served to make the neurosurgeon feel worse. Instead, he simply sat across from the distraught doctor, empathy shining in his eyes.
âRoman, you canât keep doing this to yourself.â
âThen what the hell else am I supposed to do?!â Roman flailed his arms in sheer frustration, the force of action flinging the scans everywhere. He roughly ran a shaky hand through his hair and breathed deeply, trying to control himself while Patton quietly picked up the discarded films.
âI wish I could tell you what to do, Roman. I donât know how to fix Logan. But I do know youâre not going to find the answer like this. Please take a break. Get some sleep. Come at this again in the morning.â
Roman buried his head into his hands. âWhat if something happens when I walk away? What if he gets worse and Iâm not here to stop it? What if I canât figure this out and IâŠand we lose him?â Patton gently took Romanâs hands out of his hair and smoothed the wavy locks down, a solemn yet knowing smile playing on his lips.
âI know youâre scared. I am too. But we donât get to know whatâs going to happen sometimes. All we can do is our best. Which you canât do if youâre exhausted. So, come with me. Weâre going to have dinner and then youâre going to an on-call room to lie down. You donât have to sleep. You can ramble all the medicine at me that you want, every detail. Maybe then we can come up with something together. How does that sound?â Roman nodded silently, allowing Patton to lead him out of his office.
An hour and a sandwich later, Roman was out like a light and Patton was quietly sneaking out of the on-call room.
Mission successful.
****
âGood morning, nerd!â
God, Roman was insufferable. Logan let out a soul-exiting sigh. âDr. Courtland, must you insist on calling me that?â
âOh, donât get your briefs in a twist, Dr. Taylor; you know I tease only out of love.â Logan hoped the tenseness in his shoulders wasnât noticeable.
There he was using that word around him again.
âYou cannot possibly love me. Weâve only known each other a few months. Besides, I seem to recall you having a certain disdain for me when I first arrived here. It would be impossible for that to have resolved itself in totality so soon.â Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Roman stop and turn back to him. Suddenly, Logan was grateful they were the only two in the lounge.
âLoganâŠyou still think so ill of me?â The cardiologist barely held back the gasp that bubbled in his throat at the hurt look on the neurosurgeonâs face.
âNoâŠnot of you?â
âThen of yourself?â Roman sat next to Logan, setting his thigh ablaze when they brushed against each other. Logan hesitated for a moment as his mind struggled to find the best way to answer.
âThatâs not it either. I simply meant that we are very different people with not much in common. Iâm not certain as to how we will coalesce outside of being coworkers.â If we will.
âWell, that isnât always a negative thing. I like that weâre different. Means thereâs much we can learn from each other.â
âOf course. Our specialties differ greatly; thereâs bound to be new information learned between us.â Roman chuckled warmly.Â
âWhile I find your habit of taking things literally quite refreshing, in this case it led you astray. Youâre so much more than the job, Lo. You are strong and wise, brilliant and beautifully complicated in ways Iâd like to know more about. If youâd let me that is.â The neurosurgeonâs face held so much hope, it metaphorically made Loganâs heart justâŠstop. How ironic that he, the cardio-thoracic surgeon would be the one to need pulmonary resuscitation from just one look from the towheaded neurosurgeon. â It just wasnât reasonable how one person could be so disarming, so confounding, so attractiveâŠ
Logan had to get out of there.
âAh! Yes, well, then I concede to your point, Dr. Courtland. Fare-farewell.â The older doctor jumped up like a jack in the box and practically sprinted out of the room, the edge of his white coat narrowly missing Romanâs face.Â
It didnât bother him too much once he realized that Logan hadnât said no.
****
âOkay, Logan. Letâs try this again. Pick up the pencil and write your name.â Logan stared at the yellow No. 2 as if it would jump up and slap him at any moment. âCan we go back to the ball?â
Roman almost chuckled. âYouâve already done that portion. Your grip strength is greatly improved. Now we need to build your prehensile strength back. Go ahead, pick up the pencil. Just try.â
After a few tense moments, Logan finally held the writing instrument. His heart pounded with anticipation as he gingerly placed the tip to the paper in front of him. He pressed down ever so slightly and began to write his name.
He didnât make it through the âgâ before the force of his tremor snapped the graphite.
In a fit of pure rage, Logan swiftly grabbed the pencil in his left hand and threw it across the room. It sailed past Romanâs ear so close he felt the wind move his hair. Before he could react, Logan was standing and tossing his chair across the room. A loud clattering sound stunned Roman into stock still reticence, not daring to test the cardiologist in this state.
âDamn it! Damn it all to hell!â
âLogan, just try to stay calm- â
âNo, you said this would work! Yet itâs been a month and I still canât use my hand! An entire month and I still canât operate because you make promises you canât keep!â Silence. âIâm sorry. That wasâŠan unbecoming display.â He moved to restore the room to its original order but Roman intercepted him. He placed two warm hands on Loganâs shoulders, drawing a gasp from the sudden contact.
âYou donât have to apologize, Logan. I understand. Iâm surprised youâve held it together this long.â
Logan refused to make eye contact with Roman. âI still should not have behaved in that manner. Especially after everything youâve done for me, I shouldnât be lashing out at you, I am alive because of you, I should just be grateful for that- â
âDr. Taylor, will you please look at me?â When Logan didnât move, Roman took his hand under the surgeonâs chin and gently lifted his head. His heart nearly broke at the shattered look on Loganâs face. âSee? Iâm not mad. What youâre feeling is normal because what youâre going through is hard. Itâs okay to get frustrated.â Roman pushed back a lock of the cardiologistâs dark hair and Loganâs eyes closed, leaning into the touch. His head dropped alarmingly close to Romanâs forehead and the neurosurgeon shifted to hold his face with both hands. Loganâs lips parted and his gaze suddenly changed to somethingâŠinsistent, almost desperate. The question he was asking was obvious and oh, how Roman wanted to acquiesce. Maybe he could, maybe it would be okayâŠno, it wouldnât be right; Logan was his very vulnerable patient right now and his coworker. Complicated wouldnât even begin to describe the nature of their involvement. Roman took a step back and cleared his throat, turning to grab the chair and returned it to the table.
âLook, your hand works. You just have to remind your brilliant brain that it does. And it takes time to build new neural pathways soâŠtry again. Write your name, as much as you can.â Logan swallowed tensely, seating himself once again in the chair. He closed his eyes in a silent prayer, willing the pressure in his chest to release. He looked when he felt velvet skin against the back of his hand: Roman was holding it. Smiling gently at the supportive touch, he picked up the second pencil Roman had conjured from his white coat.
This time, he made it through the âg.â
****
âTell me a secret.â
ââŠwhat?â
âWeâre getting to know each other. Setting aside our differences, becomingâŠfriends. Friends tell each other things soâŠtell me a secret.â
âWe are sitting on a bench on our lunch break in the middle of our workday. What about this setting makes you suddenly want to have an intimate conversation?â
âDeflectingâŠâ
âOh, for heavensâ sake, fine!â
ââŠPaging Dr. Taylor? Are you actually going to say something?â
âIâŠI want children. Or at least a child. I want to be a father.â
âWell, thatâs a mighty forward proposition.â
âDr. CourtlandâŠâ
âOh, hush now, you know Iâm kidding! But why is that such a secret?â
âBecause no one expects it of me. People see me as cold and emotionless; no one would think me fit to be a father, much less have a desire to raise children. Iâm not like Patton; I donât seem like âthe type,â if you will.â
âI donât agree with that at all. I think youâd make an excellent father. Youâre very practical and youâre extremely dedicated to your patients. Thereâs no way that wouldnât translate over into being a parent.â
âOhâŠwell, uh, thank you. I, uh, believe it is your turn.â
ââŠI have a twin.â
âIn addition to your four other brothers?â
âNo, heâs one of the five of us. His name isâŠwas Remus.â
âWas?â
âTruth be told, I donât know if I should be saying is or was about him. I donât even know if heâs alive or not.â
âRomanâŠâ
âHe was a surgeon in the military. Reconstructive surgery was technically his specialty but over there he functioned mostly as a trauma surgeon. He loved it; he was never phased by gruesome injuries or the horrors of combat. He just did his job saving as many lives as he could so they could go on to keep ours back home safe. One day, their compound was raided andâŠhe was never heard from again. A lot of soldiers died that day butâŠthey never found his body.â
âOh, RomanâŠyou have my deepest condolences. The amount of grief youâve had to endureâŠitâs quite unfair.â
âDonât worry, Specs. Iâm all right. I know it may soundâŠcompletely ridiculous but he could still be alive. Itâs one of the few things I still hope forâŠthat one day Iâll see my brother again.â
âI understand even more why youâre so protective of the brothers you have here now.â
âCongratulations, Doctor. You just figured out why we tell each other secrets.â
****
The first thing Roman felt when he woke up was pain. Pain in his chest, pain in his throat, God, it felt like he was choking on something-
âRoman? Roman, calm down, donât fight the intubation, okay? Weâll get it out, just hold on.â That sounded like Virgil, why was Virgil taking him off a vent?
Oh. Right. He got shot.
He got shot and almost died.
He got shot and needed surgery. He had just had surgery to take a bullet out of his chest. ChestâŠcardiovascularâŠwhere was Logan?
Roman knew he wouldnât be able to get much out at first, but he had to try. He took a breath that rattled in his throat and attempted to speak. âLoâŠLo-â
âShh, shh, donât try to talk, Ro. I know who you want; Iâll go get him.â Virgil turned to leave, not even making it one step before he was stopped short by a vice-like grip on his wrist. He turned back to see Roman staring at him with wide eyes, almost pleading with him to understand. Virgil nodded; the message clearly received.
âI know youâre grateful. Iâm not hurt. Iâm justâŠreally glad to see you make it, man.â Virgil left before anyone could acknowledge the tears threatening to stain his face and Roman found that being alone was scarier than it should be. After all, he had no idea where the shooter was; Logan could have hidden him away to fix him, he could still be here somewhere, lurking, waiting to take another shot that would surely end his life this time-
âRoman? Calm down, your heart rate is way too high. Just breathe, youâre safe.â The neurosurgeonâs eyes met with two dark pools of worry and he locked onto them, Logan urging him to match his breathing. âThatâs right; breathe with me. Youâre safe. Weâre safe right now.â Once Romanâs chest evened out, Logan reached over and grabbed a paper cup full of lukewarm water and handed it to the eager patient.
âDonât drink too fast, Roman. Slow sips. There you go.â A moment of silence passed. âIâm sorry itâs not cold, I couldnât seem to locate any ice.â
âTheâŠthe shooter-â
âDead.â Loganâs tone was abrupt and cold. âThe shooter is dead; you donât have to worry about him any longer.â
Roman nodded slowly to not aggravate his already sore body any further. âYou saved me.â
Logan nodded absently, staring a hole into the linoleum floor. âI know.â
âThen you knowâŠyou know I cannot thank you enough- â
âHow dare you?â Logan whispered softly.
âWh- what?â
âHow dare you! How dare you justâŠwaltz into my life and torture me and make me hate you then apologize and befriend me and make me respect you?â
Romanâs eyes widened in shock. âI-Iâm sorry- â
âNo! No, you do not get to apologize becauseâŠbecause you donât even leave it there; I canât just respect you, you then start to make me like you and want you around and want to be near you and then, oh God, you even go as far as to make me fall for you! And just when I figure that out, just when Iâm finally able to admit the depth of my feelings for you to myself, just when I finally muster up the courage to even consider telling you about how IâŠfeel, then you decide to go and almost die on me?! And on top of it, you make me be the one to have to save you! How DARE YOU?!â
The entire room stuttered to a halt, save for Loganâs ragged breathing. He was outright crying at this point and quite honestly, Roman wasnât far behind him. âLoganâŠIâm so sorry- â
âShut up! Just shut up! Please justâŠjust tell me you want me too. Tell me Iâm not crazy. Tell me that I donât ever have to live without you because today I learned that losing you feels far too similarly to dying myself so if that is not the caseâŠtell me now so I can figure out how to survive.â A long, tense, quiet moment passed before either of them spoke again.
âLogan,â Roman coughed abruptly, wincing as the motion sent shockwaves of pain through his ribs. He cleared his abused throat and tried again. âLogan, look at me.â The dark-haired surgeon looked up into the soulful eyes of the injured man laying in the hospital bed below him.
âRoman, please,â he pleaded, his voice impossibly soft.
âYou can survive without meâŠbut I promise you, as long as I am alive, you will not ever have to.â Loganâs head shot up and before he could control himself, he launched into the bed with Roman, just barely remembering to avoid his ribs and all the wires attached to him. He mumbled a hushed prayer of thank you, thank you, thank you as he curled himself into the space between Romanâs body and the railing of the bed. Roman took a moment to settle before he rested his head against the taller manâs shoulder, exhaustion beginning to blur out the edges of his vision. Logan kissed the crown of his head and wrapped his arms around his newfound love in the gentlest protective hold he could muster, allowing the neurosurgeon to succumb to sleep.
âRest, Roman. I have you. You are safe. Youâre safe with me.â
****
Dr. Picani was a typically patient man but this? This argument he was deeply tired of.
âWhat I fail to understand is how I continually prove myself to be trustworthy over and over again and you continually shut me out!â
âIt is not about you, Roman.â
âThen what is it about? Why wouldnât you tell me about something like this?â
âIâm telling you now!â
âYeah, two weeks after the fact and I technically had to hear about it from Virgil!â
âHave you considered that. just maybe, I felt some shame? I had achieved six months of solid sobriety and I nearly threw all of that away in mere minutes!â
âYou were obviously triggered by something.â
âI was weak! I failed to keep myself together yet again! And if it werenât for Virgil dragging me to a meeting and convincing me to tell you, Iâd probably still be failing.â Struggling doesnât make you weak, Logan. The therapist scribbled the thought in his notebook, making a reminder to bring that point up later. He was about to interject when he realized that for the first time in a few minutes, there was silence. Dr. Picaniâs head snapped up at the sudden quiet to see Romanâs eyes rapidly filling with tears. Well, this is unexpected.
âRoman? Whatâs wrong? Say what youâre thinking.â
âIâŠam I the trigger? Have I pushed you too far?â Good job, Roman, the therapist praised silently, way to take ownership!
Loganâs stomach churned guiltily at the tentative question. âNo. You have gotten so much better about that. You did nothing wrong, you are perfect, itâs me, I amâŠbroken.â Logan cursed himself internally for how his voice cracked at the end of his sentence, but he had to keep going. âI want to be good enough for you, but I constantly fail you and I donât want you to see it. But I fear that one day you will and the fact that I love you wonât be enough to make you stay.â And good job being honest about your fears, Logan. These two have come so far.
While Roman knew just how necessary it was for Logan to admit how he felt, God, how it broke Romanâs heart. He reached out slowly and touched Loganâs hand, chest tightening even more when he felt the muscles jump under his palm. He breathed a sigh of relief when the brunette managed to make eye contact with him, the shared gaze giving him the courage to continue.
âLogan, youâre forgetting one very important thing. I love you too. I donât want you to be perfect. I want you to be you. Yes, you are strong and brilliant, and I love when you are confident and at your best. But I donât just love you then. I also love you when youâre hurt, when youâre scared, when youâre less than perfect. Lord knows that I am all those things and you donât shy away from any of that with me. Weâre all a little bit broken but we need each other to keep ourselves together. So, yes, I want you to be strong and healthy but if you canât be? If it gets hard for you to be that? I still want you.â
âAll of me?â Logan whispered.
âThe whole damn thing.â Roman paused suddenly, a moment of deliberation passing through his eyes. Logan watched as he seemed to come to some sort of internal decision. He felt the grip on his hand tighten into a gentle squeezeâŠand then gasped as he watched Roman slide off the couch they shared and drop to one knee.
âOh my God,â Logan choked out. A loud clatter sounded in front of them as Emile dropped his notebook, both hands flying up to either side of his face,
âOh my God!â Roman chuckled damply at the poorly contained squeal.
âSave it for the end, Picani.â He pulled out a small black box from his pocket, relishing in the way Loganâs eyes lit up at the sight of it. âIâve been carrying around this thing for weeks wondering when the right time to ask you was, but truth be told, I could have done it anytime. I didnât have to wait for some perfect moment because every moment is perfect with you. An appropriate time period in our relationship didnât need to pass because every minute that goes by is another minute that I am undoubtedly grateful to have spent with you. I didnât need a counselor to tell me if Iâm making the right decision. I just need to look at you and see that all my futures, all my forevers and tomorrows live in your eyes. You are the answer to every question Iâve ever had, even the ones I didnât know I was asking. So today, I am not proposing marriage. I am affirming my sure commitment to you for the rest of my life. The ring is yours today, tomorrow, and for years to come. Thereâs no time limit, no expiration date. All you have to do is take it when youâre ready.â
Logan sat in stunned silence as his mind turned over every word of Romanâs confession. Slowly taking the sapphire studded ring from the now open box, he turned it over in his fingers and watched as the light danced with the gems, searching the depths of his heart for any hesitation. He handed the ring back to Roman and slowly turned his hand over, palm facing down.
âPut it on me. Iâm ready.â
The squeal that Dr. Picani let out threatened to break glass.
****
âPatton, I must insist that you let go of me before you completely cut off my oxygen supply!"
Patton somehow managed to squeeze Logan even tighter for the briefest of seconds before releasing him.
âSorry, Doc, Iâm just so darned excited for you both! Virgil, isnât it just amazing? Theyâre getting married!â Virgil chuckled at the giddy look on Pattonâs face.
âI swear, you are a living heart eyes emoji. And yeah, itâs pretty damn cool considering you guys hated each other when you met.â
âMy God, you would bring that up,â Roman rolled his eyes as Logan and Patton collectively groaned. Patton delivered a playful smack to Virgilâs arm.
âVirgil! Leave them alone, theyâre in love now.â Virgil raised an eyebrow down at his partnerâs glossy eyes, almost feverish with excitement and something close toâŠenvy? He elected not to comment as turned to embrace the newly engaged pair one more time.
âWhatever, I know the truth. But seriously, congratulations. Iâm sorry Iâve gotta run, Iâm assisting on a general surgery case and Iâve gotta change out of chief attire. Iâll see you both later this week, celebratory sushi? Friday night?â
âYou bet, Tickle-Me-Emo!â Virgil glared at the nickname as he disappeared into the bathroom of the attendingsâ lounge. Patton went in for the hundredth hug and jumped as his pager suddenly went off.
âUh oh, gotta run, looks like a crash C-section. Congrats to you both again! Bye!â he shouted boisterously as he ran down the hallway.
âIâm afraid I must depart as well, my love. It does not inspire respect in my residents if Iâm late for rounds.â Roman beamed at the cardiac surgeon, seemingly unaware of anything he just said. âWhat?â Logan asked hotly.
âYou called me your love. You claimed me.â Embarrassment curled up Loganâs neck as he shook his head fondly and leaned in to kiss his now fiancĂ©e.
âYou are so endearingly sentimental. I will see you at home, my love.â He smirked as he walked out of the door at the way Romanâs knees seemed to buckle just the smallest amount. The neurosurgeon stood in the middle of the room chuckling to himself when he heard a low, smooth voice speak up behind him.
âYouâre engaged?â Roman turned around, his face falling in sympathy at the person behind him.
âOh, DeclanâŠyes. Yes, I am.â The fellow surgeon turned his face to the side to hide his tears, displaying the long scar that ran down the left side of his face. Without warning, he was suddenly being embraced by Roman who seemed to be unable to stop his own tears as they soaked the corner of his scrubs.
âYou know, if Remus were here and we werenât already married by now, we could have planned a double wedding,â Declan murmured.
âHe would have loved that. He loved you so much.â Declan pulled away, his glance suddenly dropping to the floor.
âI wish I could tell you what happened to him.â Roman placed a hand on the orthopedic surgeonâs shoulder.
âItâs okay. I know you werenât there. You couldnât have done anything to change it.â Declan smiled weakly, nodding a silent goodbye before leaving the room. He paused at the doorway facing the empty hallway.
âCongratulations. Really, you deserve to be happy.â Roman let out a small sob as Declan left, swiftly brushing the tears away before heading to his own rounds.
Neither of them remembered that Virgil was in the bathroom, listening to their entire conversationâŠand absolutely seething with fury.
#sanders sides#logan sanders#roman sanders#patton sanders#virgil sanders#sanders sides au#tw:/anxiety#tw:/violence#logince#romantic logince#moxiety#queerplatonic moxiety#deceit sanders#sanders sides surgeon au#my writing#pllandco
40 notes
·
View notes